The glory of the true church, discovered, as it was in its purity in the primitive time also, a manifestation how and when the apostacy came, and how long it hath continued in the Church of Rome, proved to be in it, because she differs in doctrin & practice from the Church of Christ in the Apostles dayes : published for this end, that people may be informed, and their understandings opened to discern of the times and seasons, and see the difference between the lambs wife and the mother of harlots / by one who desires that all may come to the knowledge of the truth and be saved, and walk in the light of the Lord, Francis Howgill.
         Howgill, Francis, 1618-1669.
      
       
         
           1661
        
      
       Approx. 319 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 90 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A44790
         Wing H3162
         ESTC R38990
         18203728
         ocm 18203728
         107057
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A44790)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 107057)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1125:8)
      
       
         
           
             The glory of the true church, discovered, as it was in its purity in the primitive time also, a manifestation how and when the apostacy came, and how long it hath continued in the Church of Rome, proved to be in it, because she differs in doctrin & practice from the Church of Christ in the Apostles dayes : published for this end, that people may be informed, and their understandings opened to discern of the times and seasons, and see the difference between the lambs wife and the mother of harlots / by one who desires that all may come to the knowledge of the truth and be saved, and walk in the light of the Lord, Francis Howgill.
             Howgill, Francis, 1618-1669.
          
           [10], 160 p.
           
             Printed for Giles Calvert ...,
             London :
             1661.
          
           
             Numerous errors in paging.
             Imperfect: stained and print show-through.
             Reproduction of original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Society of Friends -- Apologetic works.
           Anti-Catholicism -- Early works to 1800.
           Apostasy.
        
      
    
     
        2004-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-04 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-04 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           GLORY
           OF
           THE
           True
           Church
           ,
           DISCOVERED
           ,
           As
           it
           was
           in
           its
           PURITY
           in
           the
           
             PRIMITIVE
             TIME
          
           .
        
         
           Also
           ,
           A
           Manifestation
           how
           and
           when
           the
           Apostacy
           came
           ,
           and
           how
           long
           it
           hath
           continued
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           proved
           to
           be
           in
           it
           ,
           because
           she
           differs
           in
           Doctrin
           &
           Practice
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           .
        
         
           Published
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           People
           may
           be
           informed
           ,
           and
           their
           understandings
           opened
           to
           discern
           of
           the
           times
           and
           seasons
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           Lambs
           Wife
           and
           the
           Mother
           of
           Harlots
           .
        
         
           By
           one
           who
           desires
           that
           all
           may
           come
           to
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           and
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           walk
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             FRANCIS
             HOWGIL
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Giles
             Calvert
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Black-spread-Eagle
           ,
           at
           the
           West-end
           of
           Pauls
           ,
           1661.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           OR
           Readers
           .
        
         
           GReat
           hath
           been
           the
           Wisdom
           which
           God
           hath
           shed
           abroad
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           made
           known
           unto
           his
           servants
           through
           Ages
           ,
           wherein
           he
           hath
           made
           known
           his
           mind
           and
           will
           at
           sundry
           times
           and
           in
           divers
           manners
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           Types
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           Shadows
           and
           Representations
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           Dreams
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           Visions
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           Prophecy
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           not
           the
           least
           Ministration
           ,
           but
           it
           had
           a
           glory
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           living
           God
           manifested
           his
           mind
           unto
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           who
           feared
           his
           Name
           in
           every
           Generation
           ,
           and
           shewed
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           signified
           his
           mind
           unto
           them
           what
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           shewed
           unto
           them
           how
           he
           would
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           were
           obedient
           unto
           that
           which
           was
           made
           manifest
           in
           every
           Age
           and
           Ministration
           
           found
           acceptance
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           peace
           of
           God
           in
           their
           hearts
           ;
           After
           man
           had
           transgressed
           and
           gone
           from
           his
           Maker
           ,
           and
           lost
           the
           guide
           of
           his
           youth
           ,
           and
           broken
           Gods
           Covenant
           ,
           then
           blindness
           came
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           a
           vail
           was
           betwixt
           him
           and
           his
           Maker
           ,
           and
           man
           increased
           and
           grew
           in
           an
           earthly
           part
           ,
           and
           lusted
           after
           earthly
           things
           ,
           whith
           fed
           and
           increased
           that
           part
           ,
           and
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           was
           lost
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           creature
           delighted
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           such
           was
           and
           is
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           towards
           his
           Creation
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           workmanship
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           utterly
           cast
           off
           man
           for
           ever
           ,
           but
           followed
           him
           to
           draw
           him
           back
           again
           out
           of
           the
           transgression
           ,
           to
           have
           unity
           with
           him
           who
           was
           his
           Maker
           ,
           and
           when
           man
           was
           gone
           into
           the
           darkness
           ,
           the
           Lord
           stooped
           so
           low
           as
           to
           come
           near
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           state
           he
           was
           in
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           Covenant
           with
           man
           ,
           (
           when
           mans
           heart
           was
           outward
           upon
           outward
           things
           )
           and
           gave
           him
           commands
           outward
           ,
           and
           Statutes
           and
           Ordinances
           outward
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           worship
           therein
           ,
           which
           were
           shadows
           and
           types
           of
           some
           better
           thing
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           these
           were
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           first
           Covenant
           which
           pertained
           to
           the
           changeable
           part
           that
           was
           above
           the
           seed
           ,
           but
           they
           typed
           forth
           more
           Heavenly
           things
           which
           was
           to
           be
           revealed
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           seed
           came
           to
           be
           manifested
           and
           raised
           up
           ,
           they
           had
           an
           end
           and
           the
           cloud
           passed
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           did
           spring
           forth
           in
           clearness
           ,
           and
           he
           brought
           forth
           
           which
           restored
           all
           that
           believe
           unto
           God
           ,
           viz.
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           then
           did
           God
           more
           clearly
           manifest
           himself
           in
           the
           earth
           through
           his
           Son
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Father
           and
           declared
           it
           ,
           who
           rent
           the
           vail
           ,
           and
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           shadows
           ,
           and
           blotted
           out
           the
           hand-writing
           ,
           and
           ended
           the
           types
           and
           figures
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           believed
           in
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           end
           of
           them
           and
           the
           sum
           of
           all
           ,
           he
           overthrew
           the
           nature
           in
           them
           which
           was
           changeable
           ,
           unto
           which
           they
           pertained
           until
           the
           time
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           which
           was
           when
           he
           was
           sacrificed
           up
           a
           Propitiation
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           did
           believe
           and
           received
           him
           came
           to
           be
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           declared
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           as
           it
           was
           revealed
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           spirit
           gave
           utterance
           ,
           and
           many
           did
           believe
           ,
           and
           did
           grow
           up
           and
           become
           of
           one
           heart
           ,
           mind
           and
           soul
           ,
           and
           worshipped
           God
           with
           one
           accord
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           spirit
           and
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           separated
           from
           the
           Jewish
           worship
           and
           the
           form
           thereof
           ,
           and
           met
           together
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           glorified
           God
           ,
           and
           spoke
           of
           the
           things
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           unto
           all
           that
           waited
           for
           it
           freely
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           was
           honoured
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           glorified
           in
           them
           .
           But
           soon
           after
           the
           mystery
           of
           godliness
           was
           brought
           forth
           ,
           the
           mystery
           of
           iniquity
           began
           to
           work
           and
           opposed
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           transformed
           into
           the
           similitude
           and
           outward
           appearance
           and
           form
           ,
           and
           yet
           lived
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           there
           began
           to
           be
           an
           apostacy
           ,
           and
           a
           deviation
           from
           that
           glory
           and
           power
           which
           was
           once
           revealed
           ,
           
           and
           Antichrist
           wrought
           with
           signs
           and
           lying
           wonders
           ,
           and
           got
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           hated
           the
           life
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           appeared
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           that
           were
           under
           his
           Government
           and
           Reign
           hated
           the
           Reign
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           said
           in
           their
           hearts
           we
           will
           not
           have
           him
           to
           rule
           over
           us
           ,
           though
           in
           words
           they
           confess
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           persecuted
           and
           drove
           the
           true
           Church
           into
           the
           wilderness
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           imitations
           ,
           and
           inventions
           and
           traditions
           ,
           and
           vain
           customs
           which
           they
           have
           called
           Apostolical
           ,
           and
           holy
           Institutions
           ,
           which
           are
           contrary
           unto
           Primitive
           Institutions
           and
           Ordinances
           ,
           onely
           brought
           in
           by
           them
           when
           darkness
           began
           to
           spread
           over
           the
           earth
           ,
           when
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           three
           hundred
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           began
           to
           contend
           about
           dayes
           ,
           and
           times
           ,
           and
           meats
           and
           drinks
           ,
           and
           Rome
           began
           to
           claim
           superiority
           over
           all
           Churches
           called
           Christian
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           became
           as
           a
           Law-giver
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           led
           thee
           through
           divers
           ages
           and
           times
           as
           briefly
           as
           possible
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           single
           out
           the
           Original
           and
           beginning
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           the
           first
           Ordainers
           of
           them
           betwixt
           this
           and
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           accounted
           as
           holy
           Institutions
           ;
           The
           state
           and
           glory
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           in
           this
           Treatise
           thou
           wilt
           see
           before
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           and
           the
           state
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           how
           she
           fled
           into
           the
           wilderness
           ,
           and
           how
           Mystery
           Babylon
           was
           raised
           ,
           and
           the
           false
           Church
           called
           her self
           visible
           ,
           many
           of
           her
           Doctrines
           and
           Practices
           which
           are
           contrary
           
           to
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           are
           here
           discovered
           ,
           and
           the
           Authors
           and
           formers
           made
           known
           ,
           whereby
           thou
           may
           come
           to
           see
           a
           difference
           in
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Traditions
           and
           Inventions
           of
           the
           false
           Church
           ,
           which
           are
           too
           much
           contended
           for
           in
           this
           day
           by
           them
           who
           say
           they
           are
           come
           to
           the
           true
           Reformation
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ;
           but
           thou
           wilt
           see
           as
           thou
           compares
           but
           their
           practice
           with
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           to
           be
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           but
           smoke
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           has
           darkened
           the
           ayr
           ,
           clouded
           peoples
           understandings
           ,
           and
           hath
           led
           them
           into
           ignorance
           and
           darkness
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           way
           of
           Truth
           hath
           not
           been
           discovered
           unto
           many
           ;
           but
           the
           Lord
           is
           arisen
           and
           that
           which
           comprehends
           time
           is
           made
           manifest
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           which
           hath
           got
           up
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           is
           viewed
           and
           seen
           and
           laid
           open
           to
           the
           view
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           depart
           out
           of
           these
           things
           which
           are
           but
           the
           inventions
           and
           traditions
           of
           men
           ,
           in
           which
           Eternal
           Life
           is
           not
           to
           be
           had
           .
           Read
           with
           meekness
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           which
           is
           spiritual
           in
           thy self
           ,
           through
           which
           the
           things
           of
           God
           are
           made
           manifest
           ,
           for
           with
           that
           I
           have
           unity
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           as
           thou
           livest
           and
           walkest
           ,
           I
           bid
           thee
           farewell
           .
        
         
           
             F.
             H.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Principal
           Heads
           treated
           upon
           in
           this
           following
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THe
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           manifestation
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           flesh
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           briefly
           discovered
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           entring
           in
           of
           the
           Apostacy
           and
           the
           declination
           from
           that
           purity
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           and
           practise
           ,
           downward
           unto
           this
           present
           age
           and
           time
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Reformed
           and
           separated
           Congregations
           called
           Parochial
           ,
           proved
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           compared
           with
           the
           Primitive
           times
           in
           Worship
           and
           Practise
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           A
           few
           words
           unto
           all
           ,
           how
           they
           may
           come
           out
           of
           the
           Apostacy
           to
           the
           true
           Church
           which
           is
           in
           God
           the
           Lambs
           wife
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Concerning
           Baptizing
           or
           sprinkling
           Infants
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Concerning
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           ordaining
           of
           Parishes
           and
           Parochial
           Churches
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Concerning
           swearing
           by
           the
           Gospel
           as
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           and
           kissing
           the
           Book
           and
           Bishopping
           of
           Children
           ,
           the
           first
           Authors
           shewn
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Concerning
           Fasts
           and
           Feasts
           ,
           and
           Holy
           dayes
           ,
           their
           Institutions
           and
           founders
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Concerning
           Priests
           Vestures
           and
           Garments
           ,
           and
           Bells
           ,
           their
           Authors
           shewn
           which
           are
           practised
           
           amongst
           Christians
           as
           Apostolick
           Institutions
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Concerning
           the
           Mattens
           and
           singing
           of
           Psalms
           by
           course
           in
           Musical
           tunes
           ,
           and
           supplications
           ,
           and
           short
           Prayers
           called
           Lettanies
           ,
           their
           Authors
           shewn
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Conrerning
           the
           Passeover
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           the
           Ceremonies
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Concerning
           Ministers
           and
           their
           Office
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Concerning
           the
           ten
           Persecutions
           under
           the
           Heathen
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           how
           diverse
           vain
           Traditions
           and
           Institutions
           got
           up
           among
           the
           Christians
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           and
           Constitution
           amongst
           the
           East
           and
           Western
           Churches
           after
           the
           Apostacy
           was
           entered
           in
           the
           first
           300.
           and
           400.
           years
           after
           Christ.
           
        
         
           14.
           
           Of
           the
           decrees
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           Ordinances
           which
           are
           held
           as
           Apostolick
           Institutions
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           Concerning
           the
           general
           Councils
           since
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           which
           belonged
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           their
           Decrees
           not
           infallible
           but
           are
           contradicting
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           Concerning
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           whether
           Kings
           and
           Rulers
           ought
           to
           compel
           in
           Spiritual
           things
           ,
           declared
           ;
           and
           some
           Scriptures
           cleared
           ,
           and
           divers
           objections
           answered
           about
           this
           thing
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           Concerning
           Oaths
           in
           the
           first
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           the
           Lawfulness
           thereof
           and
           the
           unlawfulness
           thereof
           discovered
           in
           the
           new
           Covenant
           in
           the
           Gospel
           
           times
           ,
           though
           the
           Apostates
           mingle
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           both
           together
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           Tythes
           in
           their
           first
           Institution
           unto
           whom
           they
           were
           due
           according
           to
           the
           Command
           of
           God
           ,
           declared
           ;
           And
           that
           Tythes
           are
           no
           way
           lawful
           to
           be
           received
           ,
           neither
           sought
           for
           by
           any
           who
           are
           Ministers
           of
           the
           new
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           the
           everlasting
           Gospel
           ,
           proved
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           and
           Antiquity
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           Respecting
           of
           Persons
           and
           Complemental
           bowings
           and
           worshipping
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           flattering
           Titles
           no
           good
           manners
           ,
           but
           are
           in
           the
           transgression
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           antiently
           reproved
           and
           condemned
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           Universities
           and
           Schools
           of
           Natural
           Learning
           are
           of
           no
           use
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           making
           of
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           but
           a
           thing
           introduced
           ,
           and
           brought
           in
           ,
           in
           latter
           ages
           ,
           by
           the
           Apostates
           who
           had
           erred
           from
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           then
           admired
           and
           set
           up
           natural
           Languages
           and
           Philosophy
           ,
           that
           thereby
           they
           might
           be
           furnished
           to
           make
           discourses
           ,
           speeches
           and
           Sermons
           to
           get
           money
           by
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           are
           holden
           up
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           are
           made
           an
           absolute
           Idol
           ;
           and
           as
           to
           their
           Practise
           ,
           it
           s
           generally
           known
           to
           be
           prophane
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           meet
           to
           advance
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           The
           State
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           from
           the
           manifestation
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ,
           briefly
           discovered
           .
        
         
           GOd
           according
           to
           his
           determinate
           will
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           Counsel
           ,
           in
           the
           fulness
           of
           time
           ,
           sent
           his
           onely
           begotten
           Son
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           Leader
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           Propitiation
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ;
           Who
           obeyed
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Father
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           according
           as
           it
           was
           testified
           of
           him
           by
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           was
           said
           by
           David
           concerning
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           volumn
           of
           thy
           Book
           it
           is
           written
           concerning
           me
           .
           I
           come
           to
           do
           thy
           will
           O
           God
           ,
           Psal.
           40.
           7.
           
           And
           so
           he
           did
           as
           it
           was
           written
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           fulfilled
           all
           righteousness
           ,
           and
           ended
           all
           the
           Types
           ,
           and
           Figures
           ,
           and
           Shadows
           ,
           and
           Worship
           of
           the
           first
           Covenant
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           testifieth
           of
           him
           ,
           Heb.
           7.
           12.
           
           The
           Law
           was
           changed
           ,
           and
           the
           Priest-hood
           changed
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           were
           but
           Figures
           and
           Shadows
           of
           Good
           things
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           in
           regard
           that
           they
           were
           faulty
           and
           did
           not
           make
           the
           comers
           thereunto
           perfect
           ,
           as
           pertaining
           to
           the
           conscience
           ,
           but
           the
           bringing
           in
           of
           a
           better
           hope
           did
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           Covenant
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Covenant
           of
           life
           and
           peace
           ,
           which
           the
           Prophets
           by
           the
           Spirit
           had
           testified
           of
           from
           Moses
           to
           Samuel
           ,
           and
           till
           John
           ,
           and
           John
           likewise
           
           bore
           Testimony
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Lamb
           o
           God
           ,
           that
           took
           away
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           Joh.
           1.
           29.
           36.
           
           And
           now
           he
           being
           come
           ●o
           whom
           the
           Prophers
           testified
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           made
           by
           a
           carnal
           Commandment
           as
           was
           Aaron
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Priests
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           power
           of
           an
           endless
           life
           ,
           offered
           up
           himself
           once
           for
           all
           (
           putting
           an
           end
           to
           all
           the
           offerings
           of
           the
           first
           Covenant
           )
           for
           the
           perfecting
           them
           that
           are
           Sanctified
           .
           Heb.
           10.
           14.
           
        
         
           Now
           he
           being
           come
           into
           the
           fulness
           of
           time
           manifest
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           he
           fulfilled
           all
           things
           which
           the
           Prophets
           Testified
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           works
           did
           Testifie
           of
           him
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ;
           Now
           he
           declared
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           discoursed
           with
           them
           who
           were
           Doctors
           and
           Ministers
           of
           the
           first
           Covenant
           ,
           declaring
           unto
           them
           divers
           times
           ,
           and
           shewing
           unto
           them
           in
           divers
           places
           ,
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           was
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           manifest
           in
           power
           ,
           and
           testified
           of
           himself
           and
           the
           Father
           also
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           works
           declared
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           everlasting
           high
           Priest
           ,
           which
           put
           an
           end
           to
           all
           the
           first
           Priest-hood
           ,
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           Ordinances
           thereof
           ,
           and
           he
           preached
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           declared
           against
           them
           who
           sticked
           behind
           in
           the
           figures
           ,
           and
           types
           ,
           and
           shadows
           ▪
           and
           did
           reprove
           them
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           professors
           of
           the
           first
           Covenant
           ,
           who
           were
           searchers
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           come
           unto
           me
           that
           you
           may
           have
           life
           ;
           I
           am
           the
           bread
           of
           Life
           that
           came
           down
           from
           above
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           fulfill
           the
           Law
           and
           all
           righteousness
           ,
           and
           to
           publish
           the
           word
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           make
           void
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           establish
           it
           which
           was
           new
           ▪
           And
           so
           he
           said
           while
           you
           have
           the
           ●ight
           ,
           believe
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           children
           of
           the
           Light
           ;
           And
           this
           he
           spoke
           to
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           which
           had
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           were
           acting
           in
           the
           Types
           ,
           and
           Figures
           ,
           
           which
           were
           shadows
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           very
           thing
           ,
           but
           he
           preached
           the
           very
           thing
           ;
           The
           word
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           many
           were
           quickned
           by
           it
           in
           their
           hearts
           and
           minds
           ,
           who
           believed
           and
           heard
           the
           voice
           of
           him
           who
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           came
           to
           live
           ;
           Who
           could
           not
           be
           made
           alive
           in
           the
           exercising
           themselves
           in
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           many
           believed
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           chose
           unto
           him
           Disciples
           who
           believed
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           out
           to
           preach
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           to
           begin
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           the
           chiefest
           professors
           and
           ordinance
           men
           ,
           and
           were
           for
           conformity
           to
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           first
           Covenant
           ,
           yet
           repentance
           was
           to
           be
           preached
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           been
           and
           were
           the
           greatest
           professors
           and
           observers
           of
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           first
           Covenant
           that
           was
           in
           the
           Earth
           at
           that
           time
           .
           And
           afterwards
           he
           sent
           out
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           Commandment
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           Disciple
           all
           Nations
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           these
           which
           he
           sent
           out
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           unto
           whom
           he
           gave
           power
           to
           cast
           out
           Devils
           ,
           and
           work
           Miracles
           ,
           Prophesied
           after
           a
           season
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           both
           to
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           according
           as
           the
           Prophets
           had
           testified
           ;
           And
           these
           who
           was
           sent
           out
           and
           made
           Ministers
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           received
           gifts
           from
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           for
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           they
           preached
           not
           up
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           first
           Covenant
           ,
           but
           preached
           Christ
           the
           everlasting
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           faith
           they
           declared
           in
           the
           mouth
           and
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           went
           not
           to
           Tables
           of
           stone
           to
           direct
           people
           thither
           ,
           but
           to
           bring
           people
           to
           believe
           in
           him
           who
           was
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           lighteth
           every
           man
           that
           cometh
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           through
           him
           might
           believe
           .
        
         
         
           And
           many
           did
           believe
           in
           him
           who
           was
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           did
           believe
           through
           the
           Apostles
           words
           who
           was
           commissionated
           ,
           and
           fitted
           for
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           through
           their
           words
           which
           they
           declared
           many
           did
           beleive
           ,
           both
           of
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           of
           Jews
           as
           did
           believe
           ,
           and
           separated
           from
           the
           Temple
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           Sacrifices
           ,
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           first
           Covenant
           ;
           and
           they
           met
           together
           in
           houses
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           
             Acts
             20.
             7.
             
             Chap.
          
           28.
           30
           ,
           31.
           
           And
           the
           Gentiles
           which
           believed
           separated
           from
           their
           dumb
           Idols
           ,
           after
           which
           they
           had
           been
           led
           formerly
           ,
           and
           from
           their
           Temples
           ,
           and
           ceased
           any
           more
           to
           ▪
           offer
           unto
           Idols
           ;
           and
           they
           met
           together
           at
           certain
           places
           ,
           in
           Towns
           ,
           and
           Cities
           ,
           not
           onely
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           but
           also
           at
           
             Antioch
             ,
             Collosse
             ,
             The
             ssolonica
             ,
             Corinth
             ,
          
           and
           divers
           other
           places
           ,
           which
           were
           long
           to
           enumerate
           ;
           
             Act.
             11.
             9.
             
             Chap.
             17.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Chap.
          
           18.
           4.
           
        
         
           But
           now
           mark
           this
           ,
           that
           by
           which
           the
           Apostle
           gathered
           them
           from
           the
           Jewish
           Temples
           ,
           and
           Priest-hood
           ,
           and
           the
           Gentiles
           from
           their
           ●dols
           Temples
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           everlasting
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           wi●
           ,
           no●
           the
           Law
           ,
           nor
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           first
           Covenant
           ,
           but
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           ▪
           of
           reconciliation
           ;
           for
           the
           first
           Covenant
           of
           the
           Jews
           made
           not
           the
           comers
           thereunto
           perfect
           as
           pertaining
           to
           the
           conscience
           ;
           Neither
           the
           Gentiles
           Idols
           Temples
           nor
           Worships
           ,
           made
           them
           perfect
           as
           pertaining
           to
           the
           conscience
           ,
           but
           rather
           made
           them
           worse
           and
           more
           corrupted
           ,
           Heb.
           9.
           9.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           preaching
           and
           publishing
           of
           the
           word
           of
           reconciliation
           that
           did
           ,
           it
           was
           committed
           to
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           it
           was
           received
           and
           believed
           in
           by
           many
           ,
           both
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           as
           at
           Ephesus
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           made
           a
           habitation
           of
           God
           through
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           Ephes.
           2.
           22.
           
        
         
           Now
           mark
           this
           ,
           they
           preached
           not
           up
           the
           Letter
           of
           
           the
           Law
           ,
           nor
           that
           which
           was
           written
           in
           Tables
           of
           stone
           ,
           for
           the
           first
           Priest-hood
           that
           was
           ended
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministry
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           the
           vaile
           was
           over
           their
           hearts
           while
           Moses
           was
           read
           ,
           and
           their
           ability
           stood
           not
           in
           the
           litteral
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           in
           that
           which
           was
           written
           ;
           But
           they
           were
           able
           Ministers
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           that
           did
           beleive
           both
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           who
           received
           the
           word
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           was
           nigh
           in
           the
           mouth
           and
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           8.
           
           They
           grew
           up
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           holy
           Sprit
           ,
           and
           great
           gifts
           grew
           amongst
           them
           ,
           as
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           of
           speaking
           with
           Tongues
           ,
           of
           Interpretation
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           diversity
           of
           gifts
           ,
           and
           diversity
           of
           operations
           ,
           yet
           all
           by
           the
           same
           Spirit
           which
           the
           Apostles
           was
           made
           Ministers
           of
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           they
           that
           did
           beleive
           and
           receive
           ,
           received
           gifts
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           knew
           the
           operation
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           wrought
           in
           them
           mightily
           to
           the
           throwing
           down
           the
           strong
           holds
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           10.
           4.
           
           And
           the
           principalities
           and
           powers
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           translating
           and
           changing
           of
           them
           from
           darkness
           to
           Light
           ,
           and
           from
           Sa●ans
           power
           ,
           to
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           even
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           his
           dear
           Son
           ,
           Col.
           1.
           13.
           
           And
           several
           Congregations
           in
           divers
           Places
           were
           all
           one
           body
           ,
           whereof
           Christ
           the
           life
           was
           the
           head
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           had
           believed
           ,
           and
           of
           whose
           power
           they
           had
           tasted
           ,
           grew
           up
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           gifts
           ;
           and
           the
           day
           of
           Christ
           approached
           which
           Abraham
           saw
           ;
           And
           they
           exhorted
           one
           another
           &
           admonished
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           met
           togethere
           at
           several
           places
           ,
           every
           one
           according
           to
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           received
           (
           nor
           from
           the
           Letter
           )
           but
           from
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           did
           and
           might
           admister
           to
           the
           edification
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           building
           up
           and
           comforting
           one
           another
           in
           the
           most
           holy
           faith
           ,
           which
           gave
           them
           victory
           over
           sin
           ,
           which
           faith
           was
           ought
           in
           them
           by
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           that
           was
           
           nigh
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           mouth
           and
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           word
           of
           consolation
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           beginning
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           when
           they
           met
           together
           ,
           they
           might
           Prophesie
           one
           by
           one
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           exercise
           his
           own
           gift
           to
           the
           edification
           and
           comfort
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           the
           Spirit
           did
           lead
           them
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           went
           out
           from
           his
           measure
           ,
           he
           was
           judged
           by
           them
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           they
           that
           had
           beleived
           the
           Gospel
           which
           was
           published
           to
           them
           for
           remission
           of
           sin
           ,
           they
           grew
           up
           into
           great
           enjoyments
           and
           attainments
           in
           the
           righteous
           life
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           manifest
           in
           them
           ;
           And
           though
           first
           they
           knew
           the
           Ministration
           of
           Condemnation
           and
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           ,
           yet
           afterwards
           came
           to
           know
           the
           Ministration
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           sweet
           assurance
           ard
           Testimony
           of
           it
           ,
           bearing
           witness
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           made
           heirs
           according
           to
           the
           promise
           ,
           Heb.
           6.
           17.
           and
           were
           made
           joynt
           heirs
           and
           co-heirs
           with
           Christ
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           which
           is
           immortal
           which
           fados
           not
           away
           ,
           and
           did
           come
           to
           know
           Mount
           Sion
           ,
           and
           the
           City
           of
           the
           Living
           God
           ,
           Heb.
           12.
           22.
           and
           it
           were
           large
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           glory
           and
           the
           transcendent
           excellency
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           (
           which
           became
           a
           purchased
           possession
           to
           him
           )
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           ,
           or
           the
           first
           hundred
           years
           after
           the
           manifestation
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
        
         
           But
           take
           notice
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           them
           that
           were
           sent
           out
           ,
           who
           had
           received
           freely
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           Ministred
           freely
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           received
           freely
           without
           making
           any
           Covenants
           ,
           or
           enquiries
           after
           wordly
           revenews
           ;
           but
           went
           from
           City
           to
           City
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           freely
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           received
           without
           any
           conditions
           from
           the
           people
           ;
           And
           as
           many
           as
           beleived
           and
           received
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
           did
           Minister
           freely
           ,
           their
           hearts
           being
           open
           unto
           them
           ,
           who
           had
           declared
           unto
           them
           spiritual
           things
           ,
           
             Acts
             4.
             34.
             
             Mat.
             10.
             8.
             
             &c.
          
           So
           that
           we
           read
           of
           no
           compulsion
           ,
           or
           forceing
           maintenance
           from
           any
           of
           the
           Cities
           whether
           they
           beleived
           or
           not
           believed
           ,
           the
           Father
           took
           care
           of
           such
           harvest
           men
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           received
           was
           given
           freely
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           no
           complaint
           ,
           though
           often
           they
           denyed
           that
           which
           was
           profered
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           care
           was
           to
           make
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           not
           burdensome
           or
           chargable
           ,
           but
           rather
           their
           hands
           should
           Minister
           unto
           their
           necessities
           ,
           Act.
           18.
           3.
           
        
         
           Again
           ,
           though
           divers
           gifts
           were
           given
           unto
           the
           Disciples
           before
           and
           after
           Christs
           ascention
           ,
           as
           some
           to
           be
           Apostles
           ,
           some
           Prophets
           ,
           some
           Evangelists
           ,
           some
           Pastors
           ,
           some
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           some
           Elders
           or
           Bishops
           ;
           yet
           they
           were
           all
           made
           Ministers
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           yet
           it
           were
           large
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           Power
           and
           of
           the
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           enjoyments
           of
           God
           in
           that
           day
           and
           time
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           gifts
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           order
           which
           was
           in
           the
           Church
           at
           that
           time
           .
           But
           in
           a
           word
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           was
           made
           manifest
           and
           gave
           them
           an
           understanding
           ,
           and
           they
           knew
           him
           that
           was
           true
           ,
           (
           Truth
           it self
           )
           and
           Christ
           was
           revealed
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           manifested
           to
           them
           the
           hope
           of
           their
           Glory
           ,
           Col.
           1.
           27.
           
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           they
           came
           to
           see
           over
           the
           new
           Moons
           ,
           and
           Fasts
           ,
           and
           feasts
           ,
           and
           Dayes
           ,
           and
           Times
           ,
           and
           Meats
           ,
           and
           Drinks
           ,
           and
           nonecould
           judge
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           judge
           of
           them
           in
           those
           cases
           ,
           for
           they
           saw
           the
           Body
           Christ
           ,
           for
           the
           man-child
           was
           brought
           forth
           ,
           and
           the
           woman
           was
           cloathed
           with
           the
           Sun
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           Crown
           of
           twelve
           Stars
           upon
           her
           head
           ,
           who
           brought
           forth
           the
           holy
           Child
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           saves
           his
           people
           from
           their
           sins
           ;
           In
           whom
           all
           Shadows
           ,
           Types
           ,
           Figures
           ,
           representations
           ends
           ;
           This
           in
           short
           was
           part
           of
           the
           
           glory
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           large
           to
           spake
           of
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           first
           State
           of
           its
           purity
           ;
           But
           hereafter
           some
           fuller
           thing
           the
           Lord
           may
           bring
           forth
           in
           his
           own
           time
           and
           day
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           Concerning
           the
           entering
           in
           of
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           and
           the
           Declination
           from
           that
           purity
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           and
           Practice
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           began
           downwards
           from
           the
           entering
           of
           it
           in
           ,
           until
           this
           present
           age
           and
           time
           .
        
         
           CHrist
           the
           true
           Prophet
           ,
           which
           Moses
           spake
           of
           ,
           whom
           the
           Lord
           raised
           up
           ,
           &
           manifested
           in
           the
           fulness
           of
           time
           ,
           he
           prophesied
           and
           declared
           of
           false
           Prophets
           that
           should
           arise
           ,
           Mat.
           7.
           15.
           
           Beware
           of
           false
           Prophets
           which
           shall
           come
           unto
           you
           in
           sheeps
           cloathing
           ,
           which
           are
           inwardly
           ravening
           Wolves
           ,
           ver
           .
           16.
           ye
           shall
           know
           them
           by
           their
           fruits
           ;
           and
           in
           Mat.
           24.
           11.
           
           But
           many
           false
           Prophets
           shall
           arise
           and
           deceive
           many
           ,
           and
           this
           came
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           and
           fulfilled
           in
           the
           age
           of
           the
           Disciples
           ;
           and
           John
           Testified
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           2.
           18.
           
           Little
           children
           it
           is
           the
           last
           times
           ,
           as
           ye
           have
           heard
           that
           Antichrist
           should
           come
           ,
           even
           now
           there
           are
           many
           Antichrists
           ,
           whereby
           we
           know
           that
           it
           is
           the
           last
           time
           ,
           they
           went
           out
           from
           us
           ,
           but
           were
           not
           of
           us
           ;
           and
           Chap.
           4.
           3.
           
           So
           they
           entered
           in
           then
           and
           went
           out
           from
           the
           Light
           ,
           from
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostles
           preached
           for
           the
           remissions
           of
           sins
           .
           And
           Jude
           he
           testified
           against
           such
           as
           was
           entered
           in
           ,
           who
           was
           in
           Cains
           way
           ,
           that
           were
           degenerated
           ,
           and
           killed
           ,
           and
           in
           Balaams
           
           way
           for
           gifts
           and
           rewards
           ,
           and
           yet
           preached
           up
           the
           words
           which
           the
           Apostles
           spoke
           ,
           (
           but
           for
           filthy
           Lucre
           )
           and
           had
           mens
           persons
           in
           admiration
           because
           of
           advantage
           .
           And
           Peter
           said
           ,
           false
           Prophets
           and
           false
           Teachers
           should
           arise
           ,
           that
           should
           bring
           in
           damnable
           Heresies
           ,
           that
           should
           deny
           the
           Lord
           that
           bought
           them
           ,
           and
           many
           should
           follow
           their
           pernicious
           wayes
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           2.
           
           And
           the
           Apostles
           wrote
           to
           Timothy
           the
           Bishop
           or
           overseer
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           spoke
           expresly
           that
           in
           the
           last
           times
           some
           should
           depart
           from
           the
           faith
           ,
           giving
           heed
           to
           seducing
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           Doctrines
           of
           Devils
           ,
           speaking
           lies
           in
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           forbiding
           to
           Marry
           ,
           and
           abstain
           from
           meats
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             1
             Tim.
          
           4.
           and
           again
           Paul
           in
           the
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           saw
           the
           Apostacy
           coming
           in
           ,
           and
           perillous
           times
           should
           come
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           be
           lovers
           of
           their
           own
           selves
           ,
           Covetous
           ,
           Boasters
           ,
           without
           natural
           affection
           ,
           Truth-breakers
           ,
           False
           accusers
           ,
           dispisers
           of
           them
           that
           are
           good
           ,
           Traytors
           ,
           Heady
           ,
           High-minded
           ,
           lovers
           of
           pleasures
           more
           than
           lovers
           of
           God
           ,
           men
           of
           corrupt
           minds
           ,
           reprobate
           concerning
           the
           truth
           ,
           having
           a
           form
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           but
           denying
           the
           power
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           same
           Apostle
           saith
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           was
           enemies
           to
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           ;
           And
           these
           went
           out
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           1400.
           years
           agoe
           and
           upwards
           .
           Then
           the
           mystery
           of
           iniquity
           began
           to
           work
           and
           worught
           ,
           and
           they
           went
           out
           and
           did
           not
           preach
           up
           the
           Jews
           Religion
           ,
           the
           ordinances
           of
           the
           first
           Covenant
           :
           But
           they
           preached
           Christ
           in
           words
           ,
           and
           transformed
           into
           the
           form
           of
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           but
           denyed
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           spoke
           those
           things
           they
           ought
           not
           for
           filthy
           Lucre
           sake
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Hirelings
           that
           care
           not
           for
           the
           Flock
           ,
           and
           those
           went
           out
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           many
           followed
           their
           pernicious
           waies
           ,
           and
           there
           held
           the
           form
           but
           denyed
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           so
           indeed
           preached
           another
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           they
           lived
           in
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           held
           People
           in
           the
           Liberty
           ,
           
           yet
           prosylited
           them
           into
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           faith
           which
           was
           seigned
           ,
           and
           these
           kinde
           of
           false
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           deceitful
           workers
           ,
           led
           many
           after
           them
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           and
           they
           published
           these
           things
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           came
           to
           be
           in
           reputation
           ,
           and
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           in
           request
           ,
           then
           they
           for
           filthy
           Lucre
           went
           out
           with
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           retained
           the
           form
           ,
           not
           the
           Jewish
           from
           altogether
           ,
           but
           the
           form
           of
           the
           Saints
           worship
           and
           practice
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           were
           elect
           and
           precious
           ;
           and
           they
           grew
           to
           such
           a
           head
           and
           to
           such
           a
           body
           ,
           and
           became
           such
           a
           number
           ;
           and
           yet
           gain-sayers
           ,
           and
           in
           Cains
           way
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           out
           of
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           that
           which
           mortifies
           the
           deeds
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           and
           they
           spred
           themselves
           over
           Nations
           ,
           and
           Kindreds
           ,
           over
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           People
           ;
           and
           Nations
           ,
           and
           Kindreds
           ,
           and
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           People
           ,
           have
           now
           got
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           seat
           thereof
           came
           to
           be
           great
           ,
           the
           false
           Church
           the
           Harlot
           ,
           Mystery
           Babylon
           the
           Mother
           of
           Harlots
           ,
           which
           had
           denied
           the
           Husband
           Christ
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ;
           her
           seate
           was
           set
           upon
           Nations
           ,
           Kindreds
           ,
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           People
           ,
           and
           these
           were
           her
           seate
           ;
           And
           John
           said
           these
           were
           the
           waters
           ,
           which
           he
           saw
           the
           Whore
           or
           false
           Church
           sit
           upon
           ,
           and
           she
           turned
           ,
           and
           all
           her
           children
           against
           the
           free-woman
           ,
           the
           Lords
           spouse
           ,
           the
           Lambs
           Wife
           ,
           and
           made
           her
           fly
           into
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           times
           ,
           and
           half
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           she
           reached
           out
           her
           Golden
           Cup
           (
           a
           fair
           out-side
           )
           but
           full
           of
           fornication
           within
           ,
           and
           she
           claimed
           Christ
           to
           be
           her
           Husband
           ,
           and
           sate
           as
           a
           Queen
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Farth
           ,
           John
           sa●
           in
           the
           Revelation
           drink
           of
           her
           Cup
           ,
           and
           bewitched
           by
           her
           Sorceries
           ;
           and
           then
           all
           the
           Nations
           becoming
           Water
           ,
           and
           unstable
           ,
           being
           drunk
           with
           fornication
           ,
           sraggered
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           and
           reeled
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           and
           stood
           in
           nothing
           ,
           being
           out
           of
           the
           power
           
           which
           should
           have
           stablished
           them
           :
           And
           then
           a
           great
           Beast
           arose
           (
           out
           of
           these
           Nations
           ,
           Kindreds
           ,
           and
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           People
           ,
           which
           are
           these
           waters
           )
           with
           seven
           heads
           and
           ten
           horns
           ,
           and
           then
           these
           Apostatized
           Disciples
           or
           Ministers
           which
           preached
           for
           filthy
           Lucre
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           beleived
           them
           ,
           sheltered
           them
           under
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           cryed
           ,
           who
           is
           able
           to
           make
           war
           with
           the
           Beast
           ?
           and
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           gave
           their
           strength
           to
           the
           Beast
           which
           arose
           out
           of
           the
           waters
           ;
           and
           now
           the
           false
           Church
           gets
           upon
           him
           ,
           (
           these
           that
           had
           the
           form
           of
           Godliness
           and
           out
           of
           the
           power
           )
           and
           rides
           upon
           the
           Beast
           and
           he
           carries
           her
           ,
           and
           hath
           done
           this
           many
           years
           ,
           and
           she
           hath
           travelled
           in
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           strength
           .
           And
           then
           Laws
           began
           to
           be
           made
           about
           Religion
           ,
           and
           then
           began
           compelling
           ;
           we
           heard
           of
           none
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           but
           now
           the
           false
           Church
           calling
           her self
           by
           the
           Free-Womans
           name
           ,
           and
           getting
           on
           the
           outward
           dress
           ,
           and
           habit
           ,
           and
           attire
           ,
           saith
           I
           am
           she
           ;
           have
           not
           I
           the
           form
           and
           ordinances
           which
           was
           practised
           in
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ?
           Who
           doubts
           of
           that
           ,
           may
           look
           into
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           and
           see
           that
           I
           am
           conformable
           to
           the
           form
           which
           was
           amongst
           the
           first
           Christians
           in
           things
           that
           are
           outward
           .
           And
           thus
           she
           hath
           deceived
           the
           Nations
           ,
           Rev.
           18.
           23.
           
        
         
           Now
           Rome
           look
           to
           thy
           beginning
           ,
           and
           read
           thy
           Original
           ,
           and
           view
           thy
           Antiquity
           .
           We
           will
           grant
           thee
           every
           dram
           ,
           and
           every
           hour
           of
           time
           these
           thirteen
           hundred
           years
           ,
           and
           prove
           thee
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           in
           doctrine
           and
           practice
           from
           the
           Primitive
           time
           ,
           after
           the
           first
           hundred
           years
           after
           Christ
           was
           manifested
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
           And
           Christendom
           look
           about
           thee
           ,
           for
           thou
           art
           measured
           ,
           and
           thy
           compass
           is
           seen
           ;
           If
           Nations
           ,
           and
           Kindreds
           ,
           and
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           People
           ,
           have
           drunk
           the
           Whores
           Cup
           ,
           since
           Johus
           dayes
           ,
           as
           will
           be
           made
           manifest
           ;
           then
           what
           cause
           hast
           thou
           Rome
           ,
           to
           
           boast
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           universality
           ,
           for
           that
           doth
           the
           sooner
           prove
           thee
           to
           be
           a
           Harlor
           then
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           thy
           universality
           which
           hath
           long
           been
           boasted
           of
           ,
           proves
           thee
           no
           more
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           the
           sea
           can
           prove
           it self
           to
           be
           a
           Rock
           ;
           for
           if
           Nations
           ,
           Kindreds
           ,
           and
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           Languages
           ,
           and
           People
           universally
           be
           the
           waters
           that
           the
           Whore
           sits
           upon
           ,
           and
           the
           Beast
           rose
           out
           of
           the
           Waters
           .
           Now
           read
           thy self
           ;
           we
           have
           measured
           thee
           as
           in
           the
           hollow
           of
           a
           hand
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           thee
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           clear
           thy self
           when
           thou
           can
           ;
           If
           the
           Beast
           compelled
           all
           both
           small
           and
           great
           to
           worship
           him
           ,
           and
           made
           war
           with
           all
           that
           bore
           not
           his
           Image
           ,
           then
           we
           have
           thee
           between
           us
           and
           the
           Apostles
           time
           as
           in
           a
           press
           ,
           for
           not
           such
           compelling
           was
           in
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           by
           any
           Ecclesiastical
           or
           Secular
           power
           ;
           Instance
           if
           thou
           can
           from
           the
           Apostles
           writings
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           or
           where
           Cains
           Weapons
           was
           lifted
           up
           ,
           or
           Creatures
           men
           and
           women
           killed
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           or
           destroyed
           with
           lingring
           torments
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Now
           in
           that
           it
           is
           said
           the
           Church
           hath
           been
           universal
           ,
           to
           that
           more
           might
           be
           said
           .
           Europe
           or
           some
           parts
           adjacent
           is
           not
           all
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           no
           where
           found
           since
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           klling
           ,
           and
           compelling
           ,
           and
           forcing
           hath
           been
           but
           by
           thee
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           are
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Suburbs
           of
           thy
           City
           which
           afterwards
           I
           shall
           in
           brief
           descend
           to
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           evidently
           known
           ,
           that
           thy
           Church
           (
           so
           called
           )
           hath
           been
           upheld
           more
           by
           cruelty
           and
           force
           then
           any
           sound
           Doctrine
           or
           Practice
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           :
           Though
           thou
           may
           wipe
           thy
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           say
           I
           am
           clear
           ,
           we
           persecute
           none
           to
           death
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           Beast
           to
           ride
           upon
           ,
           and
           will
           make
           war
           for
           our
           City
           ,
           and
           will
           compell
           to
           our
           worship
           ,
           and
           institutions
           ,
           we
           'l
           cry
           him
           up
           for
           the
           higher
           power
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           frighten
           people
           that
           who
           resists
           this
           ,
           resists
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ;
           And
           he
           will
           
           kill
           ,
           and
           destroy
           ,
           and
           compel
           ,
           and
           force
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           be
           clear
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           call
           us
           the
           holy
           Church
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           call
           him
           the
           higher
           Power
           ;
           And
           so
           it
           is
           clear
           and
           evident
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           that
           thou
           art
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           as
           hereafter
           shall
           be
           manifested
           by
           name
           and
           practice
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           thy
           Ministers
           are
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           their
           call
           not
           such
           ,
           their
           practice
           no●
           such
           .
           They
           were
           made
           Ministers
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           and
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           yours
           by
           natural
           parts
           ,
           Tongues
           ,
           Arts
           ,
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           Study
           ,
           and
           packing
           up
           Old
           Authors
           together
           to
           make
           a
           little
           discourse
           of
           ,
           and
           this
           must
           be
           called
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           they
           preach
           freely
           ,
           not
           for
           gifts
           ,
           and
           rewards
           ,
           and
           Tythes
           ;
           but
           you
           have
           brought
           in
           Judaisme
           ,
           Tythes
           which
           belongeth
           to
           the
           first
           Priest-hood
           ,
           your
           Oblations
           ,
           Obventions
           ,
           your
           Mortuaries
           ,
           and
           these
           Invented
           ,
           and
           Introduced
           things
           to
           maintain
           your
           Ministers
           by
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           did
           not
           compel
           any
           at
           
             Corinth
             ,
             Thessalonica
             ,
             Macedonia
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Church
           to
           give
           them
           such
           and
           such
           maintenance
           by
           force
           ,
           who
           received
           not
           their
           Doctrine
           .
           But
           you
           compel
           and
           force
           ,
           and
           have
           made
           that
           which
           you
           call
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           chargeable
           to
           the
           Earth
           where
           you
           have
           power
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           18.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           your
           Doctrine
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           primitive
           times
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           real
           and
           substantial
           presence
           of
           Christs
           Body
           and
           blood
           (
           after
           the
           consecration
           of
           Priests
           )
           is
           in
           the
           bread
           and
           wine
           which
           may
           corrupt
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           not
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           do
           contrary
           to
           Christs
           Doctrine
           ,
           who
           saith
           he
           that
           eats
           my
           flesh
           and
           drinks
           my
           blood
           shall
           live
           for
           ever
           ,
           Joh.
           6.
           56.
           
           But
           you
           that
           eat
           that
           which
           you
           call
           his
           substantial
           
           and
           real
           Body
           and
           blood
           ;
           both
           it
           and
           you
           shall
           corrupt
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           of
           the
           unbloody
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           this
           sacrifice
           doth
           no
           good
           at
           all
           ,
           for
           where
           there
           is
           no
           blood
           there
           is
           no
           life
           ,
           and
           where
           there
           is
           no
           blood
           there
           is
           no
           remission
           saith
           
             Paul
             ,
             Heb.
          
           9.
           14.
           and
           so
           your
           sacrifice
           is
           abominable
           ,
           and
           an
           Idol
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           one
           as
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           made
           of
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           of
           your
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           publick
           prayers
           in
           an
           unknown
           tongue
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           unprofitable
           and
           a
           vain
           Worship
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           like
           your
           unbloody
           Sacrifice
           ;
           herein
           you
           are
           like
           Barbarians
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           how
           should
           they
           that
           worship
           with
           you
           say
           Amen
           ,
           when
           they
           know
           not
           what
           you
           say
           ,
           you
           praying
           in
           an
           unknown
           tongue
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           and
           the
           18
           verse
           .
           I
           thank
           my
           God
           I
           speak
           with
           Tongues
           more
           than
           you
           all
           ,
           verse
           19.
           yet
           in
           the
           Church
           I
           had
           rather
           speake
           five
           words
           with
           my
           understanding
           that
           I
           might
           reach
           others
           also
           ,
           then
           ten
           thousand
           in
           an
           unknown
           Tongue
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           your
           Doctrine
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           an
           invented
           and
           an
           imagined
           thing
           ,
           as
           to
           clense
           from
           sin
           ;
           this
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Primitive
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           clenseth
           from
           all
           sin
           ,
           John
           1.
           7.
           and
           your
           distinctions
           of
           mortal
           and
           venial
           sin
           is
           to
           blind
           people
           withal
           ,
           for
           the
           wages
           of
           sin
           is
           death
           ,
           Rom.
           6.
           23.
           
        
         
           Eightly
           ,
           Of
           worshiping
           and
           invocation
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Saints
           as
           mediators
           between
           us
           and
           God
           ;
           this
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           primitive
           Doctrine
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           Mediator
           between
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           even
           the
           man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           5.
           and
           he
           alone
           makes
           intercession
           for
           all
           them
           that
           beleive
           .
           Heb.
           7.
           25.
           and
           the
           Angel
           reproved
           
             John
             ,
             Rev.
          
           22.
           8
           ,
           9.
           when
           he
           would
           have
           worshiped
           him
           ,
           and
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           see
           thou
           do
           it
           not
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           thy
           fellow
           Servant
           ,
           &c.
           and
           the
           Prophet
           said
           
           thou
           art
           onr
           Father
           though
           Abraham
           know
           us
           not
           ,
           and
           Israel
           be
           ignorant
           of
           us
           ,
           Isay.
           63.
           6.
           
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           of
           Reliques
           and
           sacred
           Images
           ,
           this
           is
           contrary
           to
           what
           the
           Lord
           spake
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           Lev.
           26.
           1.
           ye
           shall
           make
           you
           no
           I
           dols
           nor
           graven
           Image
           ,
           neither
           rear
           you
           up
           a
           standing
           Image
           ,
           neither
           shall
           you
           set
           up
           any
           Image
           of
           stone
           in
           your
           Land
           ,
           to
           bow
           down
           unto
           it
           ,
           Deut.
           6.
           22.
           neither
           shalt
           thou
           set
           thee
           up
           any
           Image
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           hateth
           ;
           and
           Ezek.
           6.
           4
           and
           your
           Images
           shall
           be
           broken
           ;
           and
           Rom.
           1.
           23.
           there
           they
           were
           condemned
           that
           changed
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           incorruptable
           God
           ,
           into
           an
           Image
           made
           like
           to
           corruptable
           man
           ,
           &c.
           
           Thus
           you
           may
           plainly
           see
           your
           Idolatrous
           Image
           worship
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           and
           condemned
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           new
           Testament
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           your
           Reliqne
           worship
           you
           have
           neither
           command
           nor
           example
           for
           it
           from
           Christ
           nor
           his
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           Many
           more
           things
           might
           be
           enumerated
           ,
           which
           is
           found
           among
           you
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           as
           your
           voluntary
           poverty
           ,
           and
           feigned
           humility
           ,
           and
           your
           wilful
           vows
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           things
           which
           are
           found
           to
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           turned
           from
           and
           denyed
           ,
           if
           ever
           you
           come
           to
           know
           the
           everlasting
           Gospel
           which
           is
           to
           be
           preached
           again
           to
           the
           Nations
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           must
           be
           brought
           out
           of
           all
           this
           Apostacy
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           practice
           and
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           (
           as
           it
           is
           called
           )
           which
           pleads
           for
           antiquity
           ,
           we
           find
           it
           not
           consonant
           and
           agreeing
           to
           the
           Churoh
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           ,
           the
           first
           hundred
           years
           after
           Christ.
           
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           vestmeuts
           your
           Priests
           wear
           at
           certain
           times
           ,
           one
           on
           this
           manner
           ,
           another
           on
           that
           ,
           your
           Ecclesiastical
           men
           ,
           or
           Church-Officers
           of
           several
           ranks
           and
           orders
           ,
           such
           we
           find
           not
           in
           the
           primitive
           
           times
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           may
           be
           truly
           called
           primitive
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           invented
           holy
           dayes
           and
           their
           eves
           ,
           for
           fasting
           ,
           and
           feasting
           ,
           we
           find
           no
           such
           things
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Times
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           service
           for
           such
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           worship
           for
           such
           a
           day
           ,
           we
           find
           not
           in
           the
           first
           hundred
           years
           after
           Christ.
           
        
         
           And
           for
           your
           Lent
           ,
           which
           one
           of
           your
           Fathers
           invented
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           his
           ground
           ,
           because
           God
           had
           the
           tenth
           of
           the
           increase
           or
           Tythes
           due
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           Ministers
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           therefore
           it
           was
           necessary
           that
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           dayes
           should
           be
           allowed
           as
           Tythes
           to
           the
           Lord
           ;
           O
           grosse
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           palpable
           blindness
           ,
           midnight
           it self
           came
           upon
           you
           in
           the
           time
           of
           your
           visibillity
           ,
           when
           the
           True
           Church
           was
           fled
           into
           the
           Wilderness
           .
           As
           though
           the
           Lord
           was
           not
           Lord
           of
           all
           dayes
           ,
           and
           as
           though
           all
           dayes
           were
           not
           his
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           used
           to
           his
           glory
           .
        
         
           And
           your
           prohibiting
           meats
           ,
           and
           distinguishing
           of
           meats
           ,
           one
           holy
           for
           such
           a
           day
           ,
           another
           for
           such
           a
           day
           ,
           flesh
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           fish
           another
           day
           ,
           as
           though
           there
           were
           not
           the
           flesh
           of
           fish
           ,
           or
           one
           thing
           were
           clean
           and
           another
           unclean
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           invented
           trumpery
           hath
           been
           observed
           for
           Catholick
           and
           Apostolick
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           by
           whom
           we
           must
           needs
           tell
           you
           ,
           by
           the
           Nations
           ,
           Kindreds
           ,
           and
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           People
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           Whore
           sits
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           which
           the
           Beast
           rose
           .
           And
           we
           will
           grant
           you
           antiquity
           enough
           this
           many
           hundred
           years
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           will
           prefer
           the
           Primitive
           times
           before
           you
           ,
           and
           bring
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           practice
           to
           reprove
           you
           ,
           though
           we
           do
           not
           desire
           to
           go
           in
           Cains
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           kill
           Creatures
           that
           are
           out
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           Apostolick
           and
           Catholick
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           wrestled
           not
           with
           the
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           but
           with
           spiritual
           wickedness
           ,
           whose
           weapons
           were
           not
           carnal
           ,
           
           but
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           had
           great
           might
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           threw
           down
           by
           these
           weapons
           ,
           that
           which
           never
           could
           be
           by
           Carnal
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           10.
           4.
           
        
         
           Again
           ,
           your
           forbiding
           to
           marry
           ,
           which
           is
           reckoned
           by
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Devils
           ,
           and
           contrary
           unto
           that
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           was
           ,
           marriage
           is
           honorable
           in
           all
           estates
           ,
           the
           bed
           undefiled
           ,
           Heb.
           13.
           4.
           
        
         
           And
           seeing
           you
           plead
           Peter
           was
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           Peters
           chair
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           doth
           succeed
           him
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           Keys
           as
           Peter
           had
           ;
           Why
           do
           you
           exclude
           the
           chief
           Bishops
           as
           you
           account
           them
           ,
           from
           marrying
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           orders
           ,
           seeing
           Peter
           had
           a
           wife
           ,
           and
           seeing
           that
           it
           is
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           Apostolick
           Doctrine
           (
           before
           you
           could
           claim
           the
           name
           of
           visible
           Church
           )
           that
           a
           Bishop
           should
           be
           the
           husband
           of
           one
           wife
           ,
           and
           should
           not
           be
           covetous
           nor
           no
           striker
           ,
           nor
           given
           to
           Wine
           ,
           nor
           filthy
           Lucre
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           since
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           hath
           appropriated
           to
           himself
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           Bishop
           over
           all
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           It
           hath
           been
           manifested
           how
           much
           covetousness
           ,
           and
           covetous
           practices
           hath
           been
           acted
           ,
           as
           money
           for
           Pardons
           ,
           and
           Indulgences
           ,
           and
           get
           money
           for
           the
           living
           and
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           the
           invented
           Purgatory
           hath
           filled
           your
           coffers
           ,
           and
           your
           meritorious
           works
           have
           been
           sold
           at
           a
           dear
           rate
           ;
           In
           so
           much
           that
           a
           poor
           Woman
           who
           hath
           lost
           het
           husband
           ,
           and
           he
           deceased
           must
           pay
           ten
           shillings
           for
           a
           mortuary
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           prayed
           for
           ,
           or
           some
           of
           your
           merits
           may
           be
           accounted
           to
           him
           which
           you
           have
           in
           store
           as
           a
           stock
           to
           sell
           to
           any
           ,
           who
           come
           with
           a
           prize
           in
           their
           hand
           .
           And
           from
           whence
           have
           you
           all
           these
           Tythes
           ;
           have
           yo●
           not
           borrowed
           them
           of
           the
           Jews
           ?
           And
           yet
           you
           are
           no
           Jews
           ,
           and
           such
           things
           we
           do
           not
           read
           among
           the
           Iews
           were
           Tytheable
           ,
           as
           Pigs
           ,
           Eggs
           ,
           Hens
           ,
           and
           Geese
           ;
           to
           omit
           greater
           matters
           ,
           
           and
           the
           smoak
           passing
           up
           the
           chimneys
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           you
           call
           your
           Peter
           pence
           .
           And
           this
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Catholick
           and
           Apostolick
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           Peter
           would
           have
           been
           ashamed
           ,
           to
           ever
           have
           mentioned
           either
           amongst
           Iews
           or
           Gentiles
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           would
           ask
           you
           a
           question
           or
           two
           ,
           seeing
           John
           saw
           the
           true
           Church
           flee
           into
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           the
           woman
           that
           was
           cloathed
           with
           the
           Sun
           who
           brought
           forth
           the
           man-child
           .
           What
           cause
           have
           you
           to
           boast
           of
           visibility
           ,
           or
           universality
           ?
           Now
           when
           were
           you
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ?
           if
           your
           Church
           hath
           not
           been
           so
           ,
           then
           it
           demonstrates
           that
           your
           Church
           is
           nor
           the
           woman
           cloathed
           with
           the
           Sun
           ,
           for
           she
           did
           fly
           into
           the
           wilderness
           as
           with
           the
           wings
           of
           an
           Eagle
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           whether
           hath
           your
           Gospel
           been
           universally
           and
           publickly
           preached
           these
           sixteen
           hundred
           years
           or
           nay
           ?
           And
           is
           it
           the
           very
           same
           that
           was
           preached
           in
           the
           first
           hundred
           ,
           or
           two
           hundred
           years
           ,
           seeing
           that
           John
           saith
           ,
           that
           all
           Nations
           did
           drink
           of
           the
           whores
           cup
           of
           fornication
           .
           And
           then
           N●tions
           were
           Waters
           ,
           Seeing
           he
           saith
           the
           Gospel
           shall
           be
           preached
           again
           to
           Nations
           ,
           Kindreds
           ,
           and
           Tongues
           ;
           which
           clearly
           demonstrates
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           the
           everlasting
           Gospel
           was
           not
           preached
           to
           the
           Kindreds
           ,
           and
           Tongues
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           waters
           upon
           which
           your
           Church
           is
           Scituated
           ;
           And
           it
           is
           evidently
           manifested
           that
           yours
           hath
           been
           another
           Gospel
           then
           that
           which
           was
           preached
           in
           the
           Apostolick
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           the
           first
           hundred
           or
           two
           hundred
           years
           after
           Christ
           was
           manifested
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
           Much
           might
           be
           said
           ,
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           Truth
           which
           is
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           there
           hath
           been
           an
           apostacy
           ,
           the
           beginners
           whereof
           came
           forth
           in
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ,
           and
           afterward
           ;
           grew
           into
           a
           body
           and
           became
           like
           a
           great
           Sea
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           the
           best
           Ecclesiastical
           writers
           ,
           which
           have
           given
           a
           narrative
           of
           the
           first
           five
           hundred
           years
           ,
           declared
           that
           there
           
           was
           a
           great
           loss
           within
           300.
           years
           ;
           but
           in
           five
           hundred
           years
           or
           less
           ,
           the
           very
           power
           of
           Godliness
           was
           denyed
           ,
           and
           very
           much
           of
           the
           form
           .
           And
           though
           your
           Church
           pleads
           Antiquity
           for
           a
           Thousand
           years
           for
           these
           things
           a
           fore
           mentioned
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           be
           hard
           to
           prove
           ;
           For
           although
           it
           should
           be
           granted
           them
           ,
           yet
           we
           will
           joyne
           issue
           with
           them
           in
           this
           thing
           ,
           and
           are
           able
           to
           prove
           all
           these
           Doctrines
           and
           Practices
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           first
           two
           hundred
           years
           (
           except
           they
           will
           own
           such
           as
           taught
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Balaam
           ,
           and
           taught
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Devils
           ,
           and
           went
           in
           Cains
           and
           Chores
           way
           )
           for
           an
           example
           .
        
         
           It
           were
           not
           hard
           to
           prove
           the
           introducing
           of
           all
           these
           things
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           have
           come
           in
           by
           degrees
           ,
           one
           Counsel
           that
           rose
           out
           of
           the
           waters
           ordaining
           this
           ,
           another
           ordaining
           that
           ;
           and
           so
           have
           risen
           up
           into
           this
           great
           body
           of
           darkness
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           practices
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           some
           from
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           some
           invented
           of
           themselves
           in
           latter
           ages
           ;
           So
           that
           the
           worship
           that
           was
           in
           the
           Spirit
           and
           in
           Truth
           ,
           in
           Christs
           and
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           is
           turned
           from
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           numberless
           number
           of
           vain
           Traditions
           ,
           Avemaries
           ,
           Creeds
           ,
           and
           Pater
           nosters
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           deal
           a
           do
           as
           there
           is
           about
           their
           unbloody
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           glad
           to
           be
           counted
           by
           their
           beads
           on
           strings
           ,
           as
           many
           very
           well
           know
           ;
           By
           all
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           may
           easily
           be
           collected
           ,
           that
           there
           hath
           been
           a
           great
           Diviation
           ,
           and
           apostacy
           from
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ;
           thus
           far
           as
           I
           am
           descended
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Reader
           to
           judge
           ,
           and
           compare
           these
           things
           with
           the
           Churches
           doctrine
           and
           practices
           in
           the
           first
           hundred
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           and
           if
           these
           things
           be
           found
           invented
           ,
           and
           without
           footing
           or
           ground
           ,
           then
           let
           them
           that
           are
           informed
           ,
           depart
           from
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           But
           now
           to
           descend
           a
           little
           further
           ,
           nearer
           unto
           our
           own
           age
           ,
           to
           speak
           somthing
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           I
           believe
           look
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           to
           be
           Catholick
           and
           Apostolick
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           practice
           according
           to
           the
           Primitive
           time
           and
           order
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           totally
           come
           out
           of
           the
           Apostacy
           .
        
         
           THis
           I
           have
           to
           say
           to
           you
           ,
           which
           is
           my
           judgement
           and
           belief
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           good
           ground
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           in
           many
           things
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           as
           hereafter
           I
           shall
           demonstrate
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           you
           nakedly
           and
           plainly
           we
           look
           upon
           the
           reformation
           which
           was
           made
           in
           denying
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           very
           weak
           ,
           and
           poor
           ,
           and
           feeble
           ,
           and
           imperfect
           ,
           comparatively
           with
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           practice
           ,
           and
           order
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           we
           judge
           upon
           good
           grounds
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           parrelled
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           spoke
           of
           before
           ,
           in
           that
           you
           have
           denyed
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           called
           Protestants
           ;
           So
           am
           I
           ,
           knowing
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           rule
           by
           his
           Spiritual
           Scepter
           and
           his
           eternal
           power
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           consciences
           of
           people
           ,
           and
           in
           and
           over
           the
           true
           Church
           which
           is
           his
           body
           whereof
           he
           is
           the
           head
           ;
           and
           let
           all
           take
           heed
           who
           doth
           intrude
           ,
           and
           take
           upon
           them
           that
           which
           belongeth
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           King
           of
           Saints
           ,
           as
           to
           matter
           of
           head-ship
           ,
           Regulation
           ,
           or
           Goverment
           ,
           for
           all
           power
           is
           committed
           unto
           him
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           
           the
           Father
           hath
           given
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           have
           any
           other
           have
           that
           Glory
           ;
           But
           whosoever
           seeks
           it
           must
           be
           condemned
           ,
           and
           his
           glory
           he
           will
           not
           give
           to
           another
           .
           For
           the
           Lamb
           is
           worthy
           of
           glory
           and
           strength
           ;
           And
           though
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           be
           generally
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           by
           them
           that
           are
           separated
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           good
           grounds
           ,
           yet
           I
           say
           the
           Separation
           is
           in
           some
           little
           or
           smal
           part
           ,
           more
           in
           name
           then
           in
           nature
           ,
           more
           in
           form
           then
           in
           power
           ,
           more
           in
           some
           circumstantial
           things
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           very
           ground
           it self
           ,
           and
           very
           many
           of
           these
           Doctrines
           ,
           Practices
           ,
           Discipline
           and
           order
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           I
           find
           to
           be
           upholden
           ,
           practiced
           ,
           and
           contended
           for
           ,
           which
           are
           found
           in
           the
           former
           I
           have
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           First
           of
           all
           to
           instance
           that
           which
           is
           generally
           holden
           out
           by
           the
           reformed
           Protestants
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           writings
           of
           
             Mathew
             ,
             Mark
             ,
             Luke
          
           and
           John
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           Epistles
           is
           the
           Gospel
           which
           the
           Primitive
           Disciples
           and
           Ministers
           preached
           and
           published
           ,
           and
           which
           People
           did
           receive
           ,
           and
           by
           believing
           the
           found
           thereof
           ,
           were
           accounted
           Christians
           ,
           and
           believers
           .
        
         
           We
           would
           have
           all
           to
           know
           the
           Gospel
           was
           preached
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           before
           Mathew
           or
           Mark
           or
           any
           of
           the
           Apostles
           writ
           a
           word
           .
           Moreover
           we
           would
           have
           all
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           preached
           glad
           tidings
           to
           the
           captives
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Disciples
           had
           preached
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           before
           Matthew
           ,
           or
           Mark
           ,
           or
           Luke
           ,
           or
           John
           had
           wrote
           a
           word
           ;
           my
           reasons
           are
           divers
           ,
           
             Matthew
             ,
             Mark
             Luke
          
           ,
           and
           John
           must
           needs
           hear
           and
           see
           that
           done
           which
           they
           testified
           of
           before
           they
           writ
           ,
           and
           if
           
             Matthew
             ,
             Mark
             ,
             Luke
          
           and
           John
           be
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           writings
           of
           them
           I
           intend
           ,
           then
           the
           Disciples
           could
           not
           preach
           it
           before
           it
           was
           given
           forth
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Epistles
           be
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
           this
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           could
           not
           preach
           before
           it
           was
           written
           ,
           for
           Paul
           succeeded
           and
           was
           converted
           ,
           after
           divers
           of
           the
           Apostles
           had
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           so
           then
           doubtless
           the
           Disciples
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           had
           something
           to
           say
           ,
           and
           declare
           and
           p●blish
           before
           any
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           was
           written
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           manifested
           that
           they
           were
           not
           sent
           out
           to
           preach
           the
           Law
           ,
           nor
           the
           ordinances
           of
           the
           first
           Covenant
           ,
           after
           Christ
           were
           offered
           up
           the
           end
           of
           the
           first
           ;
           So
           then
           there
           was
           something
           ,
           and
           is
           something
           which
           was
           preached
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           be
           published
           now
           to
           all
           that
           are
           made
           Ministers
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           in
           few
           words
           (
           the
           power
           of
           God
           )
           which
           was
           before
           the
           new
           Testament
           (
           so
           called
           )
           though
           the
           words
           declare
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           is
           not
           it
           ;
           Now
           they
           went
           and
           preached
           ,
           and
           Discipled
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Ministery
           far
           beyond
           the
           written
           or
           declarative
           sound
           ;
           and
           indeed
           is
           a
           Spiritual
           and
           invisible
           thing
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Acts
           ,
           26.
           18.
           declaring
           his
           Message
           which
           he
           had
           received
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           saith
           ,
           I
           was
           sent
           to
           turn
           them
           ,
           
             (
             viz.
          
           the
           Gentiles
           and
           Iews
           ,
           and
           them
           of
           Arabia
           and
           else
           where
           he
           Sojourned
           )
           from
           darkness
           unto
           light
           ,
           and
           from
           Satans
           power
           unto
           Gods
           Power
           ,
           that
           they
           that
           beleived
           in
           the
           light
           and
           received
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           preached
           to
           them
           ,
           might
           receive
           remission
           of
           fins
           ,
           for
           remission
           of
           sin
           was
           onely
           preached
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           no
           name
           under
           Heaven
           there
           is
           ,
           by
           which
           men
           can
           be
           saved
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           though
           the
           Apostles
           spoke
           according
           to
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           divers
           words
           ,
           calling
           him
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           free
           gift
           of
           righteousness
           ,
           the
           unspeakable
           gift
           ,
           the
           true
           Light
           that
           lightneth
           every
           man
           that
           cometh
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           wisdom
           and
           power
           they
           had
           received
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           was
           revealed
           in
           them
           ,
           The
           Apostle
           said
           ,
           I
           
           am
           a
           debter
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           Rom
           ,
           1.
           14.
           and
           he
           having
           received
           this
           freely
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           the
           ●ews
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           and
           Heathen
           ,
           where
           the
           name
           of
           this
           gift
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           Jesus
           had
           not
           been
           named
           and
           published
           ,
           freely
           without
           gifts
           and
           rewards
           ,
           and
           the
           necessity
           did
           lie
           upon
           him
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           9
           16.
           and
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           which
           was
           shed
           abroad
           in
           his
           heart
           constrained
           him
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           reckon
           himself
           as
           a
           debter
           unto
           all
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           abundant
           loving
           kindness
           and
           riches
           of
           Gods
           love
           and
           grace
           ,
           and
           spiritual
           gifts
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           received
           ,
           he
           longed
           ,
           and
           thirsted
           ,
           and
           travelled
           to
           communicate
           it
           unto
           others
           .
        
         
           Largely
           I
           might
           speak
           of
           this
           hidden
           mystery
           ,
           as
           to
           demonstrate
           what
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           was
           and
           is
           ,
           but
           in
           what
           I
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           them
           that
           are
           any
           thing
           spiritual
           minded
           will
           iudge
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
             Matthew
             ,
             Mark
             ,
             Luke
          
           and
           John
           ,
           and
           the
           Epistles
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           everlasting
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           a
           thing
           beyond
           and
           above
           ,
           and
           before
           any
           of
           these
           writings
           was
           ;
           although
           they
           all
           in
           their
           several
           ages
           ,
           bore
           Testimony
           of
           it
           ,
           
             (
             viz.
          
           )
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           condemns
           sin
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           mortifies
           the
           deeds
           thereof
           ,
           and
           gives
           victory
           over
           it
           ,
           and
           taketh
           up
           all
           that
           believe
           in
           it
           into
           one
           life
           ,
           power
           and
           vertue
           ,
           into
           pure
           peace
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           contentment
           ,
           and
           perfect
           satisfaction
           :
           So
           you
           who
           are
           calling
           the
           letter
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           the
           new
           Testament
           writings
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           I
           would
           ask
           you
           a
           question
           also
           ;
           when
           was
           there
           a
           time
           since
           the
           first
           hundred
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           or
           in
           that
           time
           till
           now
           ,
           but
           these
           words
           and
           writings
           have
           not
           been
           spoken
           and
           preached
           bought
           and
           sold
           as
           a
           Gospel
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           also
           among
           all
           them
           that
           are
           separated
           from
           her
           ,
           even
           untill
           now
           ,
           this
           hath
           been
           preacht
           to
           Nations
           ,
           Kindreds
           ,
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           People
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           writings
           be
           
           the
           everlasting
           Gospel
           ,
           then
           how
           doth
           John
           say
           ,
           or
           why
           did
           he
           so
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           everlasting
           Gospel
           should
           go
           forth
           again
           ,
           and
           be
           preacht
           again
           after
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           or
           to
           bring
           out
           of
           the
           Apostacy
           ;
           But
           it
           clearly
           implies
           the
           words
           had
           been
           preached
           and
           published
           ,
           and
           the
           temporary
           writings
           which
           was
           given
           sorth
           at
           divers
           times
           had
           been
           preached
           up
           for
           Gospel
           these
           many
           hundred
           years
           ,
           which
           many
           have
           received
           by
           tradition
           ;
           but
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           ages
           ministered
           ,
           hath
           been
           wanting
           ,
           if
           not
           altogether
           lost
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           among
           them
           that
           are
           called
           Christians
           ;
           Then
           what
           is
           the
           quarrel
           betwixt
           you
           and
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           it
           s
           but
           in
           translation
           at
           the
           most
           ;
           and
           while
           words
           and
           translations
           ,
           and
           vertions
           have
           been
           contended
           about
           ,
           the
           everlasting
           Gospel
           hath
           been
           hid
           ;
           Therefore
           all
           people
           are
           upon
           heaps
           ,
           and
           the
           Nations
           like
           waters
           rowling
           up
           and
           down
           in
           instabillity
           .
           Now
           the
           reformed
           Ministry
           (
           so
           called
           )
           are
           in
           many
           things
           in
           the
           same
           practice
           with
           the
           former
           ;
           You
           deny
           an
           
             immediate
             call
          
           ;
           and
           sets
           up
           an
           outward
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           a
           form
           of
           
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
          
           without
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           ordaining
           such
           and
           such
           who
           have
           some
           skill
           in
           natural
           Tongues
           ,
           or
           some
           words
           of
           Oratory
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           subject
           matter
           to
           make
           Ministers
           upon
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           they
           preach
           in
           words
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           held
           in
           the
           form
           long
           without
           the
           life
           ,
           you
           call
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           confined
           to
           a
           Parish
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           to
           such
           a
           Cloyster
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Monastry
           ;
           and
           these
           preach
           for
           hire
           ,
           and
           gifts
           ,
           and
           rewards
           ,
           and
           for
           maintenance
           ,
           and
           kepts
           up
           all
           the
           soresaid
           wayes
           ,
           and
           maintenance
           ,
           as
           Lawful
           ,
           and
           will
           make
           people
           believe
           it
           is
           according
           to
           Gospel
           institution
           ,
           when
           alas
           it
           is
           but
           the
           
             Popes
             Tythes
             ,
             Oblations
             ,
             Obventions
             ,
             Mortuaries
             ,
          
           and
           Prayers
           for
           the
           Dead
           ,
           keeping
           up
           the
           wages
           but
           denyes
           the
           work
           ;
           And
           Tythe
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           
           as
           Piggs
           ,
           and
           
             Geese
             ,
             Hens
          
           ,
           and
           
             Eggs
             ,
             Apples
          
           ,
           and
           Cherries
           ,
           and
           Turnips
           ,
           and
           all
           ,
           
             nothing
             excepted
          
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           feeble
           thing
           ,
           as
           to
           hold
           out
           to
           people
           for
           Gospel
           maintenance
           ,
           and
           the
           preachers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           ashamed
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           them
           that
           will
           not
           give
           it
           ,
           sue
           them
           at
           Law
           ,
           throw
           them
           into
           holes
           till
           they
           dye
           ,
           take
           away
           ten
           fold
           that
           which
           is
           claimed
           ,
           say
           the
           man
           is
           not
           subject
           to
           Gospel
           order
           ,
           denies
           Ministers
           maintenance
           ;
           this
           hath
           been
           crime
           enough
           to
           take
           away
           the
           estates
           and
           lives
           of
           men
           ;
           all
           this
           is
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           .
        
         
           And
           seeing
           it
           is
           said
           we
           are
           under
           a
           Gospel
           administration
           ,
           and
           ordinances
           ;
           what
           do
           you
           with
           
             Organs
             ,
             whistlers
             ,
             and
             Pipes
          
           in
           any
           part
           of
           your
           Services
           ?
           
             this
             pertained
             to
             the
             Jews
          
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           .
           And
           what
           do
           you
           do
           with
           
             Surplices
             ,
             Tipets
          
           &
           Hood
           ,
           and
           other
           strang●
           kind
           of
           Garments
           ?
           It
           may
           be
           the
           High-priests
           Garments
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Priests
             linin
             Ephod
             ,
             or
             linin
             breeches
             ,
          
           must
           be
           brought
           in
           for
           a
           Gospel
           proof
           ,
           and
           for
           an
           Apostolick
           Ordinance
           ;
           And
           what
           do
           you
           with
           the
           
             Popes
             Lent
          
           ?
           And
           why
           should
           the
           
             Popes
             Lent
          
           be
           among
           the
           reformed
           Protestants
           Churches
           ,
           forbiding
           meats
           and
           drinks
           ?
           And
           why
           
             forbidding
             marriage
             in
             Lent
          
           ,
           and
           who
           ordained
           these
           dayes
           ?
           What
           have
           they
           been
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Heathen
           ?
           Or
           are
           they
           looked
           upon
           to
           be
           such
           dayes
           as
           used
           to
           be
           cited
           in
           the
           Callender
           for
           the
           dog-dayes
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           brought
           from
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           stands
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           in
           too
           much
           credit
           among
           believers
           so
           called
           .
        
         
           And
           why
           is
           one
           day
           preferred
           before
           and
           above
           another
           ,
           and
           some
           counted
           holy
           dayes
           ,
           as
           though
           some
           others
           were
           unholy
           dayes
           ?
           and
           why
           such
           a
           Collect
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Psalme
           ,
           mincing
           ,
           and
           cutting
           ,
           and
           severing
           the
           Scriptures
           into
           pieces
           and
           shreds
           ?
           Is
           this
           like
           Apostolick
           Doctrine
           ?
           Truly
           friends
           ,
           many
           things
           we
           have
           to
           say
           ,
           
           if
           you
           had
           an
           ear
           to
           hear
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           good
           grounds
           we
           can
           speak
           ,
           that
           we
           look
           upon
           all
           these
           thing
           ,
           to
           be
           feeble
           ,
           and
           poor
           ,
           and
           beggerly
           things
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           agreement
           ,
           or
           congruity
           with
           the
           primitive
           times
           .
        
         
           And
           should
           people
           be
           limitted
           or
           stinted
           to
           such
           a
           certain
           form
           of
           words
           ,
           called
           service
           ,
           or
           prayer
           ,
           and
           divine
           worship
           ?
           Was
           that
           ever
           reckoned
           divine
           worship
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           from
           the
           Divine
           Spirit
           ?
           But
           it
           may
           be
           you
           will
           say
           the
           words
           are
           good
           or
           some
           of
           them
           ;
           I
           am
           not
           speaking
           about
           words
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           from
           which
           every
           service
           ought
           to
           be
           performed
           to
           the
           Lord
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           prayed
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           with
           understanding
           ,
           and
           sung
           with
           the
           spirit
           and
           with
           understandnig
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           15.
           
           And
           there
           was
           some
           that
           knew
           not
           what
           to
           pray
           for
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           helped
           their
           infirmities
           .
           Rom.
           8.
           26
           
           But
           you
           konw
           what
           to
           pray
           for
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           must
           be
           said
           on
           such
           a
           day
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           a
           Homily
           ,
           or
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           Lettany
           must
           be
           missed
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           say
           if
           it
           be
           Divine
           worship
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           wherein
           God
           is
           honoured
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           bettered
           ,
           nothing
           of
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           wanting
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           things
           the
           Primitive
           times
           doth
           not
           countenance
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           power
           was
           lost
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           gone
           from
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           erred
           from
           ,
           these
           things
           have
           come
           into
           the
           latter
           dayes
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           very
           perillous
           times
           ,
           as
           to
           them
           who
           have
           kept
           the
           Apostolick
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           order
           of
           the
           primitive
           Church
           .
        
         
           Many
           more
           things
           we
           could
           instance
           which
           are
           practiced
           ,
           as
           for
           discipline
           and
           order
           ,
           and
           some
           for
           necessity
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           affinity
           or
           union
           at
           all
           with
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           ,
           but
           rather
           are
           things
           which
           are
           too
           near
           of
           Kin
           unto
           her
           that
           sits
           as
           a
           Queen
           upon
           the
           waters
           ,
           whose
           flesh
           must
           be
           burnt
           with
           fire
           ,
           who
           
           hath
           drunk
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Saints
           ;
           and
           how
           many
           of
           the
           Lords
           servants
           have
           suffered
           in
           and
           about
           these
           things
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           them
           which
           have
           been
           called
           reformed
           ,
           many
           have
           known
           and
           are
           living
           witnesses
           thereof
           .
        
         
           And
           all
           these
           
             Temples
             ,
             Bells
             ,
             Hour-glasses
             ,
             Pulpits
             ,
          
           &
           
             Cushons
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             Tables
          
           ,
           and
           Founts
           ,
           which
           are
           things
           that
           pertain
           to
           them
           that
           locks
           they
           are
           come
           out
           of
           the
           Apostacy
           ;
           but
           the
           Spiritual
           minded
           sees
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           beyond
           them
           ,
           and
           before
           these
           things
           ;
           And
           also
           sees
           through
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophesie
           and
           time
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           adored
           ,
           worshipped
           and
           honoured
           ;
           But
           God
           shall
           be
           feared
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           glory
           shall
           be
           given
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           be
           worshiped
           in
           Spirit
           and
           in
           Truth
           as
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           when
           the
           Beast
           and
           the
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           wrought
           Miracles
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           they
           that
           have
           cryed
           who
           is
           able
           to
           make
           war
           with
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           have
           cryed
           worship
           him
           ,
           All
           must
           be
           taken
           alive
           ;
           Remember
           that
           (
           alive
           )
           in
           their
           strength
           ,
           and
           cast
           into
           the
           Lake
           ,
           and
           the
           Mother
           of
           Harlors
           shall
           be
           made
           desolate
           ,
           her
           Cup
           of
           Fornication
           thrown
           under
           foot
           ;
           The
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           shall
           deny
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           their
           strength
           any
           longer
           to
           the
           Beast
           ;
           and
           then
           shall
           that
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           Rejoce
           ye
           Prophets
           and
           holy
           men
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           ye
           that
           have
           suffered
           ,
           for
           the
           hour
           of
           his
           Judgement
           is
           come
           ,
           and
           as
           she
           hath
           served
           the
           Saints
           ,
           so
           shall
           she
           be
           served
           ,
           and
           rewarded
           double
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           hastens
           ,
           and
           the
           times
           and
           seasons
           we
           see
           and
           know
           as
           God
           hath
           made
           them
           manifest
           .
           The
           man-child
           is
           descended
           again
           ,
           who
           hath
           right
           to
           rule
           the
           Nations
           with
           a
           rod
           of
           iron
           ,
           and
           break
           the
           ungodly
           in
           pieces
           as
           at
           potters
           vessel
           ,
           and
           stamp
           the
           residue
           of
           his
           enemies
           under
           his
           feet
           ;
           And
           the
           Church
           is
           coming
           out
           of
           the
           wildernesse
           again
           ,
           who
           leans
           upon
           the
           breast
           of
           her
           
           beloved
           ;
           who
           is
           clothing
           her
           again
           with
           beauty
           in
           stead
           of
           ashes
           ,
           and
           putting
           upon
           her
           again
           the
           beautiful
           garments
           of
           glory
           and
           excellency
           ,
           even
           his
           own
           righteousness
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           see
           it
           ,
           their
           hearts
           shall
           be
           made
           glad
           ,
           and
           their
           souls
           rejoyce
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           flesh
           rest
           in
           hope
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           is
           come
           when
           she
           must
           appear
           again
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           retired
           and
           hid
           in
           a
           place
           which
           God
           hath
           prepared
           for
           her
           ,
           while
           the
           false
           Church
           sate
           as
           a
           Queen
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostates
           as
           Princes
           ,
           and
           their
           merchandize
           sold
           at
           dear
           rates
           ;
           But
           their
           joy
           shall
           be
           turned
           into
           mourning
           ,
           and
           alas
           ,
           alas
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           cry
           of
           them
           that
           have
           been
           in
           Glory
           with
           her
           ,
           for
           their
           frankincense
           ,
           odours
           ,
           and
           sweet
           perfumes
           ,
           and
           scarlet
           ,
           and
           purple
           ,
           and
           gold
           ,
           and
           silver
           ,
           and
           wood
           ,
           and
           Tin
           ,
           and
           Iron
           ,
           and
           Brass
           ,
           none
           will
           buy
           any
           more
           ,
           none
           of
           the
           Lambs
           followers
           ,
           nor
           none
           of
           the
           true
           Churches
           children
           ,
           who
           worship
           God
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           confidence
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           neither
           in
           any
           outward
           appearance
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           hidden
           life
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           immortal
           life
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           brought
           to
           light
           through
           his
           blessed
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           caused
           to
           be
           published
           again
           ;
           the
           joyful
           sound
           whereof
           many
           captives
           have
           heard
           and
           are
           glad
           ,
           and
           a
           numberless
           number
           shall
           hear
           the
           joyful
           sound
           thereof
           ,
           and
           shall
           enquire
           after
           the
           brightness
           of
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           Son.
           Therefore
           all
           Apostates
           ,
           Hills
           and
           Mountains
           ,
           make
           room
           ,
           make
           way
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           risen
           in
           power
           and
           in
           Glory
           ,
           which
           shall
           dazzel
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           the
           Earthly
           ,
           and
           shall
           extinguish
           and
           put
           out
           the
           very
           brightness
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           all
           invented
           worships
           ,
           in
           the
           Apostatized
           ages
           ,
           and
           shall
           bring
           them
           that
           believe
           in
           the
           everlasting
           Gospel
           to
           stability
           ,
           to
           the
           rock
           of
           ages
           ,
           to
           the
           valley
           of
           Achor
           ,
           to
           Mount
           Sion
           ,
           to
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           everlasting
           hills
           ;
           And
           blessed
           are
           they
           that
           hear
           ,
           and
           believe
           ,
           and
           wait
           to
           be
           made
           
           partakers
           of
           that
           which
           the
           Lord
           is
           about
           to
           do
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           shewn
           ,
           and
           foreshewn
           to
           his
           servants
           the
           Prophets
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IIII.
           Now
           a
           few
           words
           to
           shew
           unto
           all
           ,
           how
           they
           may
           come
           out
           of
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           to
           be
           members
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           the
           Lambs
           wife
           .
        
         
           SO
           far
           as
           God
           did
           appear
           in
           any
           age
           or
           generation
           .
           or
           manifest
           himself
           unto
           the
           Sons
           of
           men
           ,
           in
           any
           shadows
           ,
           figures
           ,
           representations
           ,
           or
           outward
           appearances
           ,
           the
           evil
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Serpents
           seed
           .
           and
           evil
           doer
           ,
           alwayes
           took
           up
           the
           form
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           when
           it
           came
           into
           reputation
           ,
           as
           largely
           might
           be
           demonstrated
           and
           instanced
           through
           all
           ages
           and
           Generations
           ,
           till
           the
           closure
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Writings
           ;
           something
           whereof
           hath
           been
           briefly
           hinted
           at
           before
           ,
           so
           in
           this
           I
           shall
           be
           very
           brief
           .
        
         
           The
           Jews
           held
           up
           the
           Types
           and
           Figures
           of
           the
           
             first
             Covenant
          
           ,
           and
           the
           ordinances
           thereof
           ,
           and
           opposed
           Christ
           the
           Light
           ,
           the
           everlasting
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           publishers
           thereof
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           when
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           came
           to
           be
           spread
           abrood
           ,
           then
           false
           Apostles
           and
           deceitful
           workers
           ,
           who
           were
           enemies
           to
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           preached
           Christ
           out
           of
           contention
           ,
           and
           envy
           ,
           and
           for
           filthy
           lucre
           ,
           and
           by
           wicked
           practices
           made
           the
           name
           of
           Christians
           odious
           among
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           caused
           the
           worthy
           name
           by
           which
           the
           Saints
           
           were
           saved
           ,
           to
           be
           blasphemed
           by
           their
           ungodly
           practices
           ,
           Rom.
           2.
           24.
           
        
         
           When
           the
           Apostle
           gathered
           together
           many
           that
           believed
           ,
           and
           setled
           them
           in
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           order
           came
           well
           to
           be
           accounted
           of
           ,
           and
           the
           conversation
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           good
           account
           amongst
           many
           ;
           divers
           false
           Prophets
           and
           deceitful
           workers
           got
           up
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Apostles
           met
           in
           houses
           ,
           and
           the
           Saint
           met
           together
           in
           houses
           ,
           the
           false
           Apostles
           they
           crept
           into
           houses
           ,
           and
           held
           the
           form
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           and
           denied
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           to
           be
           turned
           away
           from
           ,
           by
           the
           Apostles
           exhortation
           to
           Timothy
           .
        
         
           Now
           since
           the
           true
           Church
           fled
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           the
           false
           Church
           came
           into
           visibility
           ,
           and
           to
           sit
           as
           a
           Queen
           upon
           the
           Waters
           ,
           the
           Nations
           and
           Peoples
           '
           ;
           other
           things
           have
           been
           brought
           in
           ,
           other
           things
           are
           brought
           in
           and
           invented
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           constitutions
           of
           Christ
           or
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           ;
           And
           these
           the
           world
           have
           wondered
           after
           ,
           in
           the
           dark
           night
           of
           Apostacy
           .
           And
           the
           worship
           hath
           been
           made
           up
           ,
           and
           compacted
           partly
           from
           the
           Jews
           worship
           ,
           partly
           from
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           partly
           from
           themselves
           ,
           being
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           perverted
           every
           way
           to
           prove
           all
           this
           deceit
           .
        
         
           Now
           many
           have
           Judged
           to
           relinquish
           the
           former
           superstitious
           practices
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           and
           to
           take
           up
           the
           form
           and
           practice
           again
           in
           the
           outward
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ,
           is
           to
           come
           out
           of
           the
           Apostacv
           .
           Let
           all
           know
           this
           ,
           the
           outward
           Court
           of
           the
           City
           was
           given
           to
           be
           trodden
           under
           foot
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           to
           pollute
           and
           defile
           it
           ,
           and
           many
           may
           wait
           there
           ,
           and
           look
           there
           in
           the
           polluted
           Court
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           out-side
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           defiled
           ;
           and
           many
           may
           visit
           the
           Sepulchre
           and
           wait
           for
           Christ
           when
           he
           is
           risen
           ,
           and
           so
           look
           for
           him
           to
           appear
           in
           that
           which
           he
           is
           risen
           out
           
           of
           ,
           the
           Iews
           at
           their
           Temple
           when
           it
           is
           left
           desolate
           ,
           the
           Christans
           (
           so
           called
           )
           may
           glory
           in
           their
           outward
           Court
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           defiled
           ,
           and
           so
           defiled
           as
           God
           will
           not
           appear
           therein
           again
           ;
           for
           he
           hath
           another
           way
           manifested
           himself
           unto
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           that
           worship
           that
           God
           requires
           ,
           that
           service
           that
           he
           requires
           ,
           and
           that
           glory
           wherein
           he
           will
           manifest
           himself
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           all
           people
           is
           to
           wait
           for
           ,
           which
           comes
           to
           witnesse
           restoration
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           night
           of
           errour
           ,
           to
           the
           Bride
           the
           Lambs
           wife
           again
           .
           Now
           a
           measure
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           being
           given
           to
           every
           one
           to
           profit
           withal
           ,
           which
           shews
           them
           sin
           and
           transgression
           ,
           and
           will
           lead
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           shews
           formal
           worship
           ,
           and
           how
           deceit
           hath
           transformed
           into
           them
           ,
           and
           leads
           them
           that
           believed
           in
           it
           ,
           out
           of
           that
           which
           is
           polluted
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           deceit
           ,
           to
           Christ
           the
           sure
           foundation
           ,
           and
           mighty
           power
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           to
           know
           Gods
           peace
           ,
           and
           good-will
           to
           all
           men
           .
           And
           that
           which
           must
           restore
           all
           people
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           into
           purity
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           fellowship
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Primitives
           times
           ,
           is
           the
           mighty
           power
           of
           God
           alone
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           waited
           for
           ,
           and
           believed
           in
           ,
           and
           received
           ,
           and
           made
           manifest
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           or
           else
           thev
           cannot
           come
           out
           of
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           nor
           see
           to
           the
           end
           of
           those
           things
           that
           are
           to
           be
           abolished
           ;
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           must
           be
           witnessed
           by
           every
           man
           ,
           that
           comes
           to
           be
           a
           living
           stone
           of
           the
           holy
           City
           ,
           and
           a
           living
           Son
           of
           the
           free-woman
           ,
           and
           true
           member
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           Jerusalem
           ,
           whic●
           God
           hath
           caused
           to
           descend
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Mother
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           womb
           that
           brings
           them
           all
           forth
           ,
           and
           the
           breast
           at
           which
           they
           all
           suck
           ,
           and
           are
           satisfied
           and
           nourished
           up
           to
           everlasting
           life
           .
        
         
           These
           sayings
           are
           faithful
           and
           true
           ,
           and
           blessed
           
           is
           he
           that
           heareth
           ,
           believeth
           ,
           and
           receiveth
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           a
           Testimony
           of
           the
           People
           called
           QUAKERS
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           brought
           out
           of
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           to
           the
           beginning
           again
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           brightness
           of
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           not
           a
           Cloud
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           it
           is
           manifest
           how
           many
           things
           have
           been
           introduced
           and
           brought
           in
           ,
           concerning
           worship
           ,
           and
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           are
           taught
           to
           be
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           are
           brought
           in
           by
           men
           of
           corrupt
           minds
           in
           latter
           ages
           ,
           which
           had
           lost
           the
           faith
           once
           delivered
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           had
           lost
           the
           Gospel
           order
           ,
           and
           compelled
           people
           by
           outward
           Law
           to
           submit
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           those
           things
           they
           would
           fasten
           upon
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           bring
           some
           Scripture
           which
           they
           pervert
           ,
           as
           a
           cloak
           and
           a
           cover
           to
           blind
           people
           withal
           ;
           but
           I
           shall
           descend
           to
           some
           particulars
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           Concerning
           Sprinkling
           Infants
           .
        
         
           ANd
           first
           concerning
           baptizing
           or
           Christning
           Infants
           (
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           called
           )
           which
           is
           without
           prescribed
           command
           or
           example
           ,
           commanded
           or
           ordained
           by
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           although
           many
           in
           these
           latter
           ages
           ,
           have
           wrested
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           thinking
           thereby
           to
           make
           their
           own
           inventions
           to
           be
           reckoned
           or
           accounted
           to
           be
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           main
           ground
           which
           the
           greatest
           Rabbies
           have
           given
           ,
           hath
           been
           from
           these
           or
           the
           like
           Scriptures
           ;
           Go
           teach
           
           and
           baptize
           all
           Nations
           ,
           Mat.
           28.
           19.
           but
           this
           is
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           prove
           baptizing
           of
           infants
           ;
           here
           teaching
           was
           to
           go
           before
           baptizing
           ,
           or
           Discipling
           as
           the
           words
           may
           be
           rendred
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           not
           like
           to
           be
           Discipled
           which
           were
           untaught
           ;
           now
           Infants
           not
           being
           capable
           of
           teaching
           ,
           so
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           being
           made
           Disciples
           :
           Now
           to
           baptize
           Infants
           ,
           or
           sprinkle
           them
           with
           water
           which
           are
           untaught
           ,
           and
           not
           capable
           of
           being
           Disciples
           ,
           is
           a
           ridiculous
           thing
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           it
           so
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           uses
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           are
           separated
           from
           them
           ,
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           made
           of
           water
           at
           all
           ,
           nor
           Insants
           ;
           and
           their
           other
           Scriptures
           they
           have
           offered
           for
           proofs
           ,
           to
           prove
           this
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           (
           and
           why
           )
           only
           because
           Christ
           took
           up
           Children
           into
           his
           Arms
           and
           blessed
           them
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           said
           ,
           whosoever
           enters
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           must
           enter
           as
           a
           little
           Child
           ;
           these
           Scriptures
           have
           been
           tendred
           for
           good
           proofs
           ,
           but
           the
           Spiritual
           minded
           will
           judge
           of
           the
           weakness
           of
           them
           who
           offer
           these
           things
           for
           a
           proof
           .
           But
           again
           it
           hath
           been
           said
           and
           accounted
           Orthodox
           ,
           that
           baptism
           came
           in
           the
           room
           of
           Cricumcision
           ,
           but
           how
           they
           will
           prove
           it
           is
           yet
           unknown
           to
           many
           ,
           for
           the
           Scriptures
           make
           not
           mention
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           for
           one
           Type
           did
           never
           Type
           out
           another
           ,
           but
           every
           Type
           Typified
           a
           substance
           ;
           Now
           circumcision
           ,
           was
           a
           Type
           or
           a
           Figure
           ,
           and
           cutting
           off
           the
           fore-skin
           was
           a
           Figure
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           and
           cutting
           off
           the
           fore-skin
           of
           the
           heart
           ;
           now
           baptisme
           with
           water
           is
           a
           Type
           or
           a
           Figure
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           21.
           which
           Typed
           out
           the
           spiritual
           washing
           of
           Regeneration
           ;
           and
           if
           baptism
           of
           Infants
           came
           in
           the
           room
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           then
           how
           do
           they
           agree
           in
           a
           paralel
           ?
           the
           males
           was
           only
           circumcised
           ,
           and
           why
           are
           the
           females
           now
           baptized
           ,
           if
           baptism
           came
           in
           the
           room
           of
           Circumcision
           ?
        
         
           Another
           thing
           which
           hath
           been
           alledged
           for
           a
           proof
           
           that
           which
           Christ
           spoke
           to
           
             Nicodemus
             ,
             John
          
           3.
           5.
           
           Except
           a
           man
           be
           born
           again
           of
           water
           &
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           he
           cannot
           enter
           into
           the
           kingdom
           of
           God
           ;
           from
           whence
           it
           hath
           been
           inferred
           by
           many
           ,
           that
           baptism
           of
           infants
           was
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           :
           Christ
           spoke
           of
           that
           which
           did
           regenerate
           and
           make
           a
           new
           ,
           and
           clense
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           clean
           water
           which
           the
           Prophet
           Ezekiel
           spoke
           of
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           pour
           upon
           his
           people
           ;
           visible
           water
           cleanses
           not
           the
           inside
           ,
           neither
           doth
           regenerate
           ,
           but
           the
           water
           which
           Christ
           giveth
           to
           every
           one
           that
           thirsteth
           to
           drink
           ,
           is
           the
           water
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           this
           washeth
           the
           inside
           ,
           and
           cleans
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           washing
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           which
           whosoever
           comes
           not
           to
           know
           ,
           connot
           enter
           into
           the
           kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           that
           which
           is
           defiled
           is
           shut
           out
           ,
           but
           they
           that
           do
           not
           look
           after
           the
           substance
           ,
           hath
           made
           an
           idol
           of
           the
           figure
           ;
           but
           the
           Chuch
           of
           Rome
           themselves
           which
           were
           the
           first
           inventers
           and
           setters
           up
           of
           this
           humane
           institution
           ,
           have
           said
           that
           this
           must
           be
           recieved
           by
           tradition
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           because
           it
           could
           not
           be
           proved
           as
           a
           commandment
           ,
           witness
           
             Claudius
             Espontius
          
           a
           Popish
           Bishop
           at
           a
           counsel
           at
           Pysoy
           
           in
           France
           1500.
           and
           yet
           this
           Doctrine
           hath
           been
           held
           out
           to
           the
           Nations
           for
           Catholick
           and
           Apostolick
           ,
           which
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           made
           no
           mention
           of
           ,
           neither
           the
           Apostles
           taught
           any
           such
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           was
           preached
           up
           by
           such
           who
           went
           out
           of
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           power
           into
           the
           Nations
           ,
           which
           became
           as
           waters
           ;
           for
           the
           first
           ordainer
           of
           baptism
           of
           Infants
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           have
           a
           Godfather
           and
           
           Godmother
           ,
           was
           
             (
             Ignatius
          
           )
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           long
           after
           the
           
           Apostles
           daves
           ,
           when
           Rome
           was
           got
           up
           into
           pride
           ,
           and
           claimed
           authority
           over
           all
           Christian
           Churches
           to
           impose
           upon
           them
           what
           ever
           they
           listed
           for
           Doctrine
           ;
           and
           such
           dark
           things
           as
           these
           have
           been
           brought
           forth
           whereof
           mention
           might
           be
           made
           of
           many
           things
           ,
           and
           what
           unsavory
           words
           ,
           as
           Godfathers
           and
           Godmothers
           is
           used
           not
           only
           amongst
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           amongst
           the
           Protestants
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           who
           is
           Gods
           father
           ,
           or
           who
           is
           Gods
           mother
           ?
           is
           this
           Apostolick
           Doctrine
           ?
           as
           though
           God
           was
           begotten
           by
           generation
           ,
           indeed
           is
           it
           not
           Blasphemy
           to
           affirm
           such
           things
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           hold
           up
           such
           things
           ,
           all
           which
           demonstrates
           these
           things
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           .
           And
           therefore
           you
           who
           profess
           your selves
           that
           you
           are
           come
           out
           of
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           and
           are
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           for
           shame
           leave
           off
           practising
           and
           pleading
           for
           the
           upholding
           such
           things
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           do
           not
           own
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           former
           ages
           will
           judge
           you
           ;
           And
           it
           hath
           been
           reckoned
           as
           absolute
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Victor
           Bishop
           
           of
           Rome
           did
           institute
           ,
           that
           the
           children
           might
           be
           christened
           by
           a
           Lay-man
           or
           Lay-women
           in
           time
           of
           necessity
           ,
           because
           infants
           were
           often
           in
           danger
           ,
           as
           Polydore
           makes
           mention
           ,
           Lib.
           4.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           Concerning
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           ordaining
           of
           Parish
           Churches
           .
        
         
           LIkewise
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           the
           Chrism
           ,
           are
           invented
           things
           which
           are
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           who
           profess
           your selves
           reformed
           ,
           for
           shame
           leave
           off
           these
           things
           and
           come
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           deny
           them
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Parishes
           and
           Parish
           Churches
           ,
           which
           were
           ordained
           and
           builded
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           and
           dedicated
           unto
           Saints
           ,
           which
           stand
           to
           this
           day
           both
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           so
           called
           ,
           and
           Church-yards
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           holy
           and
           consecrated
           ground
           to
           bury
           their
           dead
           in
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           invented
           thing
           and
           superstitious
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           stands
           as
           an
           Apostolick
           order
           both
           among
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           The
           Scriptures
           make
           mention
           of
           the
           Jews
           Temple
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           Idols
           Temples
           in
           which
           they
           worshipped
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           published
           the
           word
           of
           reconciliation
           ,
           and
           Christ
           the
           substance
           of
           all
           figures
           ,
           they
           gathered
           them
           that
           did
           believe
           of
           the
           Iews
           from
           the
           Temple
           and
           Temple-worship
           ,
           and
           the
           Gentiles
           from
           their
           Temples
           and
           Idols
           ,
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           they
           met
           together
           in
           houses
           ;
           we
           read
           of
           no
           Parish
           Churches
           dedicated
           to
           Saints
           nor
           consecrated
           ground
           ,
           for
           they
           knew
           the
           earth
           was
           the
           Lords
           and
           the
           fulness
           thereof
           ,
           and
           was
           
           clean
           and
           good
           and
           blessed
           to
           them
           that
           believed
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           no
           dividing
           into
           Parishes
           then
           ,
           nor
           no
           compelling
           ;
           then
           Corinth
           was
           not
           divided
           into
           a
           Parish
           ,
           
             Antioch
             ,
             Philippi
             ,
             Thessalonica
             ,
             Philadelphia
             ,
          
           and
           Smyrna
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           were
           not
           all
           made
           into
           Parishes
           ,
           neither
           were
           them
           that
           believed
           not
           compelled
           or
           forced
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Christians
           meeting
           at
           
             Antioch
             ,
             Philippi
             ,
             Thessalonica
             ,
             Philadelphia
             ,
          
           or
           any
           other
           place
           that
           we
           read
           of
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           the
           Apostles
           were
           not
           confined
           ,
           nor
           their
           spirits
           were
           not
           so
           strait
           as
           to
           stay
           over
           one
           hundred
           or
           fifty
           families
           twenty
           years
           ,
           and
           call
           that
           their
           Parish
           between
           such
           an
           hedge
           and
           such
           a
           ditch
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           water
           and
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           as
           Parishes
           are
           now
           divided
           into
           ;
           though
           I
           say
           they
           had
           houses
           to
           meet
           in
           ,
           and
           preached
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           brake
           bread
           from
           house
           to
           house
           ,
           and
           sometime
           by
           the
           sea-side
           they
           congregated
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           on
           an
           hill
           ,
           and
           at
           certain
           places
           they
           met
           together
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           they
           went
           not
           back
           to
           the
           Jews
           Temple
           nor
           Gentiles
           Idols
           Temples
           ,
           neither
           forced
           any
           of
           their
           maintenance
           as
           to
           minister
           unto
           them
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           may
           see
           that
           these
           invented
           Churches
           and
           Church-yards
           for
           holy
           ground
           and
           Parishes
           are
           not
           Apostolical
           ,
           nor
           was
           no
           Catholick
           nor
           universal
           thing
           then
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           neither
           was
           there
           any
           command
           given
           to
           the
           Christians
           to
           do
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           neither
           reprehension
           for
           not
           doing
           such
           things
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Church
           or
           Temple
           that
           we
           read
           of
           was
           consecrated
           by
           Pius
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           in
           honour
           of
           the
           Virgin
           
           Prudentia
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           Calistus
           made
           a
           Temple
           to
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           a
           place
           beyond
           Tibris
           ,
           and
           instituted
           a
           Church-yard
           in
           Apius
           his
           street
           ,
           and
           called
           it
           after
           his
           
           own
           name
           ;
           And
           Dionysius
           in
           
           the
           year
           267
           ,
           divided
           both
           in
           Rome
           &
           other
           places
           ,
           Churches
           and
           Church-yards
           to
           Curates
           ,
           and
           made
           Parishes
           and
           Diocesses
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           commanded
           that
           every
           man
           should
           be
           contented
           with
           his
           prescript
           bonds
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           the
           beginning
           of
           Parishes
           ,
           Churches
           and
           Church-yards
           ,
           consecrated
           ground
           ;
           and
           in
           process
           of
           time
           when
           all
           Nations
           had
           drunk
           of
           the
           cup
           of
           fornication
           ,
           the
           Nations
           began
           to
           imitate
           their
           mother
           ,
           and
           to
           build
           and
           consecrate
           Temples
           ,
           and
           Churches
           and
           Church-yards
           ,
           to
           this
           Saint
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Saint
           ,
           as
           is
           too
           too
           manifest
           through
           Christendom
           to
           this
           day
           ;
           And
           here
           's
           the
           rise
           of
           holy
           Parish
           Churches
           ,
           which
           of
           late
           have
           been
           preached
           up
           for
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           house
           of
           prayer
           ,
           which
           bears
           the
           name
           yet
           by
           which
           the
           Pope
           baptized
           them
           ,
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           Saint
           Mary
           ;
           Saint
           Hellen
           ,
           Saint
           Katherine
           ,
           Saint
           Gregory
           ,
           Saint
           Maudlen
           ,
           Saint
           Alban
           ,
           Saint
           Anthony
           ,
           Saint
           George
           ,
           Saint
           Margaret
           ,
           Saint
           Dunsto●
           ,
           Saint
           Clement
           ,
           Saint
           Christopher
           ,
           Saint
           Giles
           ,
           Saint
           Martine
           ;
           and
           painting
           and
           garnishing
           these
           houses
           with
           Images
           and
           pictures
           ,
           and
           hanging
           of
           flowers
           and
           boughes
           and
           garlands
           ,
           this
           came
           from
           the
           old
           heathen
           who
           sacrificed
           to
           Saturn
           and
           Pluto
           ;
           and
           this
           hanging
           up
           candles
           ,
           and
           their
           Candlemas
           dayes
           ,
           this
           came
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           and
           Pagans
           ,
           who
           honoured
           their
           false
           God
           Saturu
           ,
           and
           their
           Altar
           which
           they
           have
           builded
           in
           this
           Temple
           ,
           and
           their
           tables
           upon
           which
           they
           offer
           and
           set
           their
           sacrifice
           ,
           these
           Boniface
           the
           third
           commanded
           that
           they
           should
           be
           covered
           with
           linen
           clothes
           ,
           and
           here
           was
           the
           beginning
           of
           these
           kinds
           of
           orders
           ;
           so
           that
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           most
           of
           the●e
           things
           in
           and
           about
           the
           worship
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           since
           the
           reign
           of
           
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           since
           the
           Whore
           hath
           sate
           as
           a
           Queen
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           either
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Jews
           ,
           or
           else
           from
           Pagans
           and
           Heathens
           ,
           and
           the
           mother
           of
           Harlots
           hath
           put
           these
           things
           off
           for
           Apostolick
           institutions
           ,
           these
           many
           hundreds
           of
           years
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           things
           which
           are
           in
           and
           about
           the
           Parish
           Churches
           ,
           your
           many
           crosses
           in
           and
           about
           them
           of
           wood
           and
           stone
           ,
           your
           baptized
           bels
           ,
           and
           consecrated
           pulpits
           ,
           and
           sonts
           ,
           and
           hour-glasses
           ,
           and
           soft
           cushions
           to
           preach
           on
           ,
           all
           these
           the
           Scriptures
           makes
           no
           mention
           of
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           the
           first
           two
           hundred
           years
           after
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Now
           Protestants
           who
           have
           denied
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           and
           their
           practices
           ,
           which
           was
           contrary
           to
           the
           Primitive
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           look
           about
           you
           and
           see
           how
           you
           are
           sticking
           yet
           in
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           buying
           yet
           the
           merchandize
           thereof
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           your
           holy
           ground
           called
           your
           Church-yards
           ,
           which
           you
           only
           judge
           fit
           to
           bury
           the
           dead
           in
           ,
           and
           would
           compell
           all
           to
           come
           thither
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           many
           Officers
           in
           and
           about
           this
           Temple
           ,
           who
           are
           greedy
           of
           rewards
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           would
           not
           miss
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           be
           commodious
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           would
           compell
           all
           to
           come
           there
           for
           their
           gain
           ;
           But
           ,
           Abraham
           was
           the
           first
           we
           read
           
           of
           that
           made
           any
           place
           of
           burial
           in
           Hebron
           ,
           which
           he
           bought
           so
           Ephron
           an
           Hittite
           for
           thirty
           shekels
           of
           silver
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           he
           and
           his
           wife
           buried
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           no
           Parishyard
           ,
           neither
           did
           he
           leave
           any
           Priest
           or
           Clerk
           that
           we
           read
           of
           to
           receive
           wages
           and
           fees
           ,
           and
           for
           ringing
           a
           bell
           ,
           and
           reading
           and
           singing
           over
           the
           dead
           ;
           and
           so
           for
           shame
           ,
           you
           who
           profess
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           the
           Apostolick
           order
           and
           institutious
           of
           Christ
           ,
           come
           out
           from
           among
           all
           this
           trumpery
           ,
           and
           wait
           that
           you
           
           may
           come
           again
           into
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           primitive
           order
           which
           hath
           been
           talked
           of
           these
           many
           years
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           known
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
           Concerning
           swearing
           by
           the
           Gospel
           and
           kissing
           a
           book
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           commonly
           confirmation
           or
           Bishoping
           Children
           ,
           things
           invented
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           the
           Aopstacy
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           first
           Covenant
           the
           Jews
           were
           commanded
           to
           swear
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           oaths
           were
           observed
           by
           the
           Jews
           that
           were
           in
           the
           first
           Covenant
           which
           was
           faulty
           ,
           Heb.
           8.
           7.
           which
           Ordinance
           did
           nor
           make
           perfect
           as
           pertaining
           to
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           came
           to
           be
           an
           end
           of
           that
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           was
           brought
           in
           ,
           which
           stood
           upon
           better
           promises
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Priest-hood
           ,
           Law
           ,
           first
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           the
           ordinances
           thereof
           (
           which
           was
           only
           to
           continue
           till
           the
           time
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           
             H.
             b.
          
           9.
           10
           )
           by
           Christ
           the
           everlasting
           Covenant
           came
           to
           be
           made
           manifest
           ,
           the
           everlasting
           offering
           ,
           who
           perfected
           them
           that
           are
           sanctified
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           oath
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           oaths
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           strife
           and
           contention
           ;
           his
           Doctrine
           was
           ,
           
             Swea●
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             Mat.
          
           5.
           32
           ,
           24
           ,
           35
           ,
           36
           ,
           3●
           .
           neither
           by
           the
           head
           nor
           〈◊〉
           ,
           nor
           Books
           ,
           nor
           Gospel
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           thing
           ,
           but
           that
           yea
           should
           be
           yea
           ,
           and
           nay
           nay
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           and
           James
           an
           Apostle
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           knew
           the
           New
           Covenant
           which
           was
           everlasting
           ,
           which
           saw
           over
           the
           ordinances
           of
           the
           first
           Covenant
           
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           saith
           ,
           Above
           all
           things
           my
           brethren
           sweare
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           neither
           by
           heaven
           ,
           neither
           by
           the
           earth
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           other
           oath
           ;
           but
           let
           your
           yea
           be
           yea
           ,
           and
           vour
           nay
           nay
           ,
           lest
           you
           fall
           into
           condemnnation
           ,
           James
           5.
           1
           ,
           2.
           and
           this
           was
           Apostolical
           and
           Catholick
           Doctrine
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           .
        
         
           But
           afterwards
           the
           faith
           being
           lost
           which
           once
           was
           delivered
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           lost
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           set
           up
           oathes
           again
           ,
           imitating
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           bringing
           the
           commands
           of
           the
           Iews
           who
           were
           under
           the
           first
           Covenant
           as
           their
           Ground
           ;
           But
           this
           was
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           :
           And
           Justinian
           the
           Emperour
           appointed
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           
           swear
           by
           the
           Gospel
           or
           book
           called
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           lay
           their
           hands
           thereon
           ,
           and
           kiss
           it
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             So
             help
             me
             God
          
           ,
           and
           here
           Christendom
           may
           see
           who
           are
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           the
           first
           instituters
           of
           this
           Swearing
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           thereof
           ,
           which
           the
           teachers
           of
           these
           latter
           ages
           do
           ignorantly
           press
           for
           an
           ordinance
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           primitive
           times
           ,
           they
           that
           had
           the
           word
           of
           reconciliation
           ,
           who
           had
           received
           the
           holv
           Ghost
           and
           gift
           of
           prophesie
           ,
           and
           were
           made
           able
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           had
           discerning
           ,
           and
           saw
           by
           the
           Spirit
           who
           was
           fitted
           for
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           be
           Elders
           and
           helpers
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           they
           laid
           hands
           on
           them
           in
           Gods
           power
           ,
           and
           they
           received
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           but
           now
           since
           the
           Apostacy
           came
           in
           ,
           this
           kind
           of
           Imagination
           of
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           one
           Hypocrite
           upon
           another
           ,
           who
           are
           out
           of
           the
           power
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           received
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           neither
           they
           upon
           whom
           their
           hands
           are
           said
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           it
           came
           to
           be
           a
           custom
           ,
           and
           a
           holy
           rite
           to
           be
           performed
           upon
           Children
           .
           
           Sylvester
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ordained
           ;
           that
           all
           that
           were
           Christned
           
           Churches
           and
           Chalices
           should
           be
           anointed
           with
           oyl
           ;
           And
           Fabianus
           commanded
           that
           it
           should
           be
           renewed
           every
           Munday
           and
           Thursday
           .
           Clement
           the
           first
           ordained
           that
           
           Children
           that
           were
           Christned
           should
           be
           anointed
           with
           Chrisme
           ,
           and
           he
           also
           instituted
           the
           Sacrament
           as
           it
           is
           called
           of
           Confirmation
           ,
           or
           as
           it
           is
           now
           called
           Bishoping
           ,
           and
           did
           suppose
           that
           no
           man
           was
           a
           perfect
           Christian
           if
           this
           Rite
           and
           Ceremony
           was
           omitted
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           it
           hath
           been
           judged
           ,
           and
           lookt
           upon
           as
           Catholick
           Doctrin
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           and
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           more
           plentifully
           given
           them
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ▪
           and
           on
           this
           wi●e
           in
           the
           first
           Institution
           thereof
           it
           was
           only
           administred
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ;
           First
           he
           asked
           the
           name
           of
           the
           child
           ,
           making
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           in
           his
           forehead
           ,
           saying
           ,
           I
           sign
           thee
           with
           the
           token
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           confirm
           thee
           with
           the
           Chrisme
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           &c.
           and
           smote
           the
           cheek
           of
           the
           Child
           softly
           ;
           but
           if
           of
           greater
           age
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           confirmed
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           gave
           a
           sharper
           stroak
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           remember
           this
           great
           mystery
           ;
           and
           here
           you
           may
           see
           how
           these
           things
           came
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           traditions
           ,
           and
           inventions
           and
           precepts
           of
           men
           have
           been
           and
           are
           taught
           for
           Doctrine
           and
           Apostolick
           institutions
           ,
           many
           of
           which
           are
           upholden
           in
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           so
           called
           ,
           unto
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           so
           people
           are
           kept
           in
           blindness
           in
           a
           multitude
           of
           traditions
           and
           heathenish
           customes
           ,
           and
           their
           minds
           led
           out
           from
           seeking
           after
           the
           living
           God.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
           Concerning
           Fasts
           ,
           Feasts
           ,
           and
           holy
           dayes
           .
        
         
           THe
           Jews
           in
           the
           first
           Covenant
           had
           many
           Fasts
           ,
           and
           Feasts
           ,
           and
           holy
           dayes
           ,
           as
           the
           Sabbath
           and
           feasts
           of
           the
           new
           Moon
           and
           Passeover
           ,
           and
           Feasts
           of
           unleavened
           bread
           ,
           Penticost
           ,
           the
           Feast
           of
           Tabernacles
           ,
           and
           Feast
           of
           Dedication
           ,
           which
           are
           largely
           shewn
           in
           the
           Books
           of
           Moses
           ;
           all
           which
           things
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           were
           but
           shadows
           of
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           which
           only
           continued
           till
           the
           time
           of
           reformation
           ,
           and
           till
           the
           better
           hope
           which
           brought
           in
           the
           better
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           stood
           upon
           better
           promises
           ;
           Now
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           they
           came
           to
           see
           the
           end
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           were
           brought
           to
           him
           that
           was
           the
           substance
           ,
           in
           whom
           all
           Figures
           ,
           and
           Shadows
           do
           end
           ,
           C●l
           .
           2.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Let
           no
           man
           therefore
           judge
           you
           in
           Meat
           or
           Drink
           ,
           or
           in
           respect
           of
           a
           holy
           ●ay
           ,
           which
           are
           a
           shadow
           of
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           the
           Body
           〈◊〉
           Christ
           ;
           Now
           afterwards
           when
           they
           minded
           the
           form
           more
           than
           the
           power
           ,
           they
           run
           out
           into
           those
           things
           with
           many
           additions
           ,
           some
           borrowed
           from
           the
           heathen
           ,
           and
           some
           by
           their
           own
           invention
           ,
           and
           then
           press
           them
           as
           Apostolick
           Ordinances
           upon
           Christians
           ,
           which
           things
           stand
           in
           force
           with
           many
           until
           this
           day
           ,
           too
           too
           much
           among
           them
           that
           are
           called
           reformed
           .
           Victor
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           about
           the
           year
           196.
           decreed
           ,
           that
           Easter
           should
           be
           kept
           and
           Celebrated
           on
           the
           Sunday
           ,
           from
           the
           14th
           .
           day
           of
           the
           first
           Mon●h
           ,
           that
           is
           March
           ,
           to
           the
           22d
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           Now
           the
           ●ews
           kept
           it
           sooner
           ,
           and
           
           so
           it
           is
           without
           ground
           from
           the
           Iews
           practice
           ,
           and
           meerly
           an
           invention
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           which
           led
           people
           back
           into
           dayes
           ,
           and
           about
           what
           time
           they
           judged
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           which
           Christ
           or
           the
           Apostles
           did
           ,
           they
           invented
           a
           day
           and
           a
           time
           to
           keep
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           reverence
           Sunday
           in
           advent
           and
           Nativity
           ,
           Circumcision
           ▪
           and
           Epiphany
           ,
           Purification
           of
           Mary
           called
           Candlemas
           ,
           Lent
           ,
           Palm-Sunday
           ,
           Monday
           ,
           and
           Thursday
           on
           which
           Christ
           washed
           his
           Disciples
           feet
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           imagined
           ,
           good
           fryday
           ,
           Easter
           ,
           Pen●●●●st
           ,
           was
           kept
           by
           the
           Iews
           ;
           and
           this
           they
           would
           hold
           out
           for
           an
           Apostolick
           example
           to
           Christians
           and
           for
           all
           the
           former
           dayes
           they
           were
           invented
           with
           many
           more
           which
           have
           been
           brought
           in
           since
           ;
           And
           so
           they
           were
           decreed
           and
           ●a●ified
           at
           a
           Councel
           at
           *
           Lions
           in
           France
           ,
           that
           such
           dayes
           as
           either
           the
           holy
           Saints
           departed
           this
           life
           ,
           or
           did
           any
           notable
           deed
           ,
           a
           day
           should
           be
           kept
           holy
           as
           they
           said
           in
           that
           Council
           for
           the
           increase
           of
           their
           Religion
           :
           there
           was
           also
           other
           dayes
           instituted
           ,
           the
           feast
           of
           Saint
           Steven
           and
           Innocents
           ,
           by
           Pope
           B●nifa●e
           the
           fourth
           ,
           and
           likewise
           John
           Baptist
           ,
           
           and
           that
           which
           they
           call
           Lady
           day
           ,
           
             Lawrance
             ,
             Michael
          
           ,
           and
           Martin
           ,
           and
           generally
           of
           All
           Saints
           ,
           and
           these
           were
           his
           institutions
           which
           are
           practised
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           oractised
           among
           the
           Pro●estants
           to
           
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           that
           which
           is
           called
           
             Corpus
             Christi
          
           day
           ,
           this
           was
           made
           a
           holy
           day
           and
           dedicated
           by
           Urbane
           the
           fourth
           ;
           
           Sylvester
           assigned
           the
           day
           of
           advincula
           
           
             Sancti
             Petri
          
           ,
           commonly
           called
           Lammas
           in
           memorial
           of
           Peters
           pains
           and
           persecution
           ;
           Felix
           the
           first
           to
           magnifie
           the
           glorious
           commendation
           of
           Ma●tyas
           ,
           made
           a
           Statute
           that
           a
           yearly
           oblation
           should
           be
           had
           in
           memorial
           of
           them
           :
           And
           Gregory
           would
           that
           Masse
           should
           be
           said
           over
           their
           
           Tombes
           or
           graves
           ▪
           Now
           Priests
           read
           the
           original
           of
           your
           service
           over
           the
           graves
           of
           the
           dead
           and
           see
           if
           this
           be
           Apostolical
           .
        
         
           The
           fast
           of
           Wednesday
           and
           Friday
           was
           appointed
           ,
           the
           one
           day
           Christ
           was
           Crucified
           ,
           and
           on
           wednesday
           Judas
           purposed
           in
           his
           mind
           to
           be●●ay
           him
           .
        
         
           Gregory
           was
           he
           that
           ordained
           that
           neither
           flesh
           nor
           any
           thing
           
           that
           had
           affinity
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           Cheese
           ,
           Milk
           ,
           Butter
           ,
           Eggs
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           eaten
           on
           such
           dayes
           as
           were
           fasts
           ,
           and
           here
           came
           in
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Devils
           .
        
         
           
             Soulmass
             day
          
           this
           was
           begun
           by
           
           Odilo
           that
           was
           Provost
           or
           Provincial
           of
           Cluniassentis
           Order
           ,
           upon
           the
           occasion
           he
           heard
           about
           Etna
           the
           burning
           Mountain
           of
           Sicily
           oftentimes
           great
           lamentations
           ,
           and
           cryings
           and
           weepings
           was
           heard
           ,
           which
           he
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           w●epings
           of
           evil
           spirits
           that
           bewailed
           because
           the
           souls
           of
           dead
           men
           were
           taken
           from
           them
           by
           the
           pe●itions
           and
           Sacrifices
           of
           well
           disposed
           Christians
           ;
           therefore
           he
           appointed
           his
           Covent
           to
           make
           a
           general
           oblation
           for
           all
           Souls
           the
           next
           day
           after
           the
           feast
           of
           all
           Saints
           ;
           and
           this
           great
           institution
           was
           ordained
           about
           the
           year
           .
           1002.
           and
           
           so
           all
           whose
           eyes
           God
           hath
           opened
           ,
           will
           see
           all
           this
           heap
           of
           Invention
           hathbeen
           practiced
           since
           the
           Beast
           rose
           out
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           the
           Whore
           hath
           sat
           upon
           the
           waters
           ,
           which
           is
           since
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
           Concerning
           Priests
           Vestures
           and
           Bells
           ,
           which
           are
           Practised
           among
           Christians
           as
           Apostolick
           Institutions
           .
        
         
           THe
           Iews
           high
           Priests
           had
           Vestments
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Priests
           who
           offered
           Sacrifices
           and
           Oblations
           at
           the
           Temple
           and
           Tabernacle
           ,
           
             Lev.
             8.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             &c.
          
           13.
           
           And
           Aaron
           the
           Priest
           had
           a
           coat
           girded
           with
           a
           girdle
           ,
           and
           cloathed
           him
           with
           a
           robe
           ,
           and
           put
           a
           linen
           Ephod
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           put
           a
           Brest-plate
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           a
           Mitre
           upon
           his
           head
           ;
           And
           Aarons
           Sons
           had
           coats
           with
           Girdles
           and
           Bonnets
           ,
           as
           was
           commanded
           by
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           Chap.
           16.
           4.
           and
           he
           put
           on
           a
           linen
           coat
           ,
           and
           linen
           Breeches
           ,
           with
           a
           Coat
           and
           Mitre
           ,
           and
           girded
           it
           with
           a
           linen
           girdle
           ,
           and
           these
           were
           the
           holy
           garments
           ,
           and
           these
           Garments
           were
           to
           be
           put
           off
           in
           the
           holy
           place
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           Garments
           and
           Vestments
           ,
           which
           were
           worn
           by
           the
           Priest
           about
           the
           Temple-worship
           and
           Sacrifice
           ,
           which
           were
           Shadows
           of
           better
           things
           ,
           and
           of
           more
           holy
           Garments
           ,
           but
           this
           was
           in
           the
           first
           Covenant
           that
           made
           nothing
           perfect
           which
           was
           faulte
           ,
           and
           was
           to
           continue
           untill
           the
           time
           of
           Reformation
           ;
           But
           Christ
           being
           come
           and
           offered
           up
           ,
           all
           shadows
           had
           an
           end
           ,
           and
           they
           Preached
           up
           the
           everlasting
           offering
           ,
           and
           him
           who
           offered
           up
           himself
           once
           
           for
           all
           ;
           Now
           Christ
           sent
           out
           his
           Disciples
           without
           great
           provision
           as
           to
           attire
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           to
           take
           neither
           staff
           ,
           nor
           scrip
           ,
           nor
           shoes
           ,
           nor
           mony
           ,
           nor
           brass
           in
           their
           purses
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           were
           to
           go
           among
           them
           that
           were
           like
           wolves
           ,
           renting
           and
           tearing
           ,
           devouring
           and
           destroying
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           no
           great
           likelihood
           of
           obtaining
           any
           earthly
           thing
           from
           such
           while
           in
           that
           nature
           ;
           but
           the
           Apostles
           lived
           by
           faith
           ,
           Mat
           10.
           9.
           10.
           and
           Luke
           10.
           3
           ,
           4.
           and
           they
           were
           not
           to
           take
           two
           coats
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostle
           in
           his
           travels
           was
           often
           in
           necessities
           ,
           in
           hunger
           ,
           and
           cold
           ,
           and
           nakedness
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           go
           in
           costly
           array
           ,
           nor
           in
           disguised
           habits
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           old
           age
           wore
           sometimes
           a
           Cloak
           among
           the
           Churches
           which
           he
           sent
           for
           to
           Troas
           ,
           an
           ordinary
           Garment
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           chap
           6.
           4.
           10
           the
           11
           verse
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           13.
           and
           John
           the
           Baptist
           who
           was
           a
           great
           Prophet
           ,
           had
           a
           Coat
           made
           of
           hair
           ,
           and
           a
           leathern-girdle
           about
           his
           loyns
           ,
           Mat.
           3
           ,
           4.
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           wandered
           up
           and
           down
           in
           Sheeps
           skins
           ,
           and
           Goats
           skins
           ,
           being
           destitute
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           World
           was
           not
           worthy
           ,
           Heb.
           11.
           37
           ,
           38.
           
        
         
           But
           after
           the
           Apostles
           decease
           ,
           deceitful
           workers
           and
           evil
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           abode
           not
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ,
           went
           out
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           went
           after
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           lost
           both
           Power
           and
           form
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           invented
           things
           some
           from
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           much
           from
           the
           Priests
           under
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           Sextus
           the
           first
           commanded
           that
           the
           Corporis
           should
           be
           of
           
           linen
           cloath
           only
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           finest
           and
           purest
           ,
           and
           forbad
           that
           Lay-men
           should
           handle
           the
           Hallowed
           Vessels
           ,
           and
           namely
           Women
           were
           Prohibited
           hallowing
           the
           Priest
           ;
           Vestures
           ,
           and
           Altars
           and
           Cloaths
           ,
           diversity
           of
           
           vestures
           of
           sundry
           orders
           were
           muchwhat
           taken
           from
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           Priest-hood
           ,
           was
           practised
           and
           ordained
           by
           
             S.
             even
          
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           Sabinianus
           decreed
           first
           that
           the
           people
           should
           be
           assembled
           together
           
           to
           hear
           Service
           at
           certain
           hours
           by
           ringing
           of
           bells
           ;
           And
           John
           the
           22.
           
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ordained
           that
           bells
           should
           be
           roled
           every
           day
           three
           times
           ,
           
           and
           that
           the●
           every
           man
           should
           say
           three
           times
           A●emary
           as
           Polidore
           saith
           ,
           Lib.
           6.
           
        
         
           The
           invention
           of
           bells
           was
           from
           imitation
           of
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           because
           the
           high-Priest
           had
           in
           the
           skirts
           of
           his
           uppermost
           garments
           little
           bells
           to
           ring
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           holy
           place
           within
           the
           vaile
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           banners
           and
           trophies
           which
           are
           hung
           up
           in
           Churches
           ,
           were
           taken
           from
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           which
           did
           bear
           them
           to
           signifie
           the
           Conquest
           of
           their
           enemies
           ;
           and
           these
           have
           been
           set
           up
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           so
           called
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           declare
           as
           they
           said
           ,
           the
           triumph
           of
           Christ
           over
           death
           and
           hell
           .
           Now
           all
           Nations
           who
           are
           called
           Christians
           ,
           look
           to
           your
           original
           and
           from
           whence
           these
           practices
           have
           risen
           ,
           and
           those
           things
           are
           continued
           ,
           even
           amongst
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           are
           either
           from
           the
           Iews
           or
           from
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Apostatized
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           long
           after
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           so
           these
           Hoods
           and
           Surplices
           ,
           and
           Caps
           and
           Bonnets
           ,
           and
           Cowls
           and
           Tipets
           ,
           and
           Miters
           and
           canonical
           Coats
           ,
           and
           Girdles
           ,
           and
           divers
           strange
           attires
           ;
           it
           is
           like
           to
           prove
           these
           things
           we
           must
           have
           Aarons
           breeches
           brought
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           linnen
           Ephod
           ,
           and
           his
           Sons
           Girdles
           and
           Coats
           ,
           and
           Bonnets
           ,
           and
           the
           high-Priests
           Mitre
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           Candlesticks
           for
           a
           Gospel
           proof
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           Concerning
           Mattens
           and
           singing
           of
           Psalms
           by
           course
           in
           musical
           tunes
           ,
           and
           supplications
           and
           short
           prayers
           ,
           called
           Letany
           .
        
         
           THE
           Jews
           under
           the
           Law
           had
           many
           Officers
           which
           belonged
           to
           the
           Temple-worship
           ,
           among
           which
           were
           singers
           ,
           as
           the
           sons
           of
           Corah
           and
           the
           sons
           of
           Asaph
           ,
           and
           Exrahites
           and
           chief
           Musitians
           ,
           &c.
           and
           divers
           Psalms
           were
           given
           forth
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           by
           David
           and
           others
           upon
           several
           occasions
           ,
           sometimes
           after
           victories
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           when
           he
           felt
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           working
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           eye-witnesses
           of
           his
           wonderous
           works
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           Israel
           was
           many
           times
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           dedication
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           also
           when
           they
           came
           out
           of
           captivity
           ,
           
             Neh.
             7.
             44.
             chap.
             12.
             27.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             Psal.
          
           149.
           3
           ,
           &
           150.
           3
           ,
           4.
           and
           all
           these
           Singers
           of
           songs
           pertain
           to
           the
           Temple
           and
           the
           first
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           Priest-hood
           which
           could
           not
           continue
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           faultiness
           thereof
           ,
           Heb.
           8.
           7.
           and
           because
           all
           these
           things
           did
           not
           make
           perfect
           as
           pertaining
           to
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           was
           but
           to
           continue
           for
           a
           time
           untill
           the
           time
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           then
           an
           end
           of
           the
           Temple
           Priests
           and
           Worship
           ,
           of
           the
           Singers
           and
           Porters
           ,
           and
           Organs
           and
           stringed
           Instruments
           as
           in
           matter
           of
           worship
           ,
           an
           end
           was
           put
           to
           all
           these
           when
           he
           was
           offered
           up
           that
           perfecteth
           for
           ever
           them
           that
           are
           sanctified
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Christians
           and
           true
           Believers
           in
           the
           primitive
           
           times
           ,
           who
           had
           received
           the
           spirit
           in
           which
           they
           did
           Rejoyce
           ,
           in
           and
           with
           what
           words
           the
           Spirit
           was
           pleased
           to
           utter
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           had
           received
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           did
           joy
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           did
           sing
           sang
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           with
           understanding
           ,
           from
           the
           feeling
           of
           the
           living
           which
           they
           had
           in
           their
           hearts
           of
           Gods
           presence
           and
           his
           assurance
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           had
           a
           Psalm
           might
           sing
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           Church
           did
           not
           sing
           together
           ,
           a
           Psalm
           was
           a
           gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           every
           one
           had
           it
           not
           ,
           there
           was
           diversity
           of
           Gifts
           ,
           and
           diversity
           of
           Operations
           ,
           Prophecy
           ,
           Interpretation
           ,
           and
           a
           Psalm
           were
           Gifts
           which
           were
           received
           from
           the
           Spirit
           and
           not
           by
           tradition
           ,
           1
           
             Carinth
             14.
             15.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             19.
             
             James
          
           5.
           13.
           
           And
           they
           that
           overcome
           and
           were
           redeemed
           from
           the
           Earth
           ,
           who
           had
           followed
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           who
           had
           given
           them
           victory
           over
           s●n
           ,
           death
           and
           the
           Grave
           ,
           they
           sang
           a
           new
           song
           ,
           which
           none
           could
           learn
           but
           those
           whose
           names
           were
           Written
           in
           the
           Lambs
           Book
           of
           life
           .
           
             Rev.
             14.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             chap.
          
           19.
           1.
           6.
           and
           these
           were
           the
           songs
           of
           the
           redeemed
           which
           God
           had
           delivered
           our
           of
           their
           Enemies
           Hands
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           witnesses
           of
           his
           Wonderous
           Works
           ,
           and
           praised
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           Spirit
           and
           with
           understanding
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           get
           a
           form
           of
           words
           ,
           of
           Davids
           words
           which
           he
           spake
           after
           his
           victories
           and
           Triumphs
           over
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           also
           they
           prayed
           in
           the
           Spirit
           and
           with
           understanding
           ,
           and
           spoke
           as
           it
           gave
           utterance
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           were
           moved
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           limitted
           as
           how
           Short
           or
           how
           Long
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Spirit
           gave
           utterance
           ,
           and
           not
           limited
           to
           hours
           and
           set
           times
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           which
           they
           had
           received
           moved
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           then
           their
           Prayers
           were
           accepted
           ,
           and
           were
           as
           sweet
           incense
           ,
           
             Rev
             ,
             5.
             8.
             chap.
          
           8.
           3.
           
           〈◊〉
           .
           and
           were
           not
           stinted
           to
           set
           hours
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           
           saw
           in
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           were
           moved
           by
           his
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           the
           Apostacy
           that
           the
           Spirit
           hath
           been
           lost
           by
           many
           and
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           form
           retained
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           began
           to
           imitate
           three
           times
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           seven
           times
           a
           day
           ,
           but
           Mattens
           at
           set
           times
           ,
           and
           hours
           was
           appointed
           by
           Hierom
           ,
           as
           Polydore
           and
           others
           
           say
           .
           Also
           the
           Heathen
           they
           had
           Mattens
           ,
           as
           Apuleus
           saith
           ,
           which
           they
           sung
           at
           divers
           times
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           so
           sorted
           the
           hours
           of
           the
           day
           for
           sacrifices
           which
           they
           did
           offer
           unto
           their
           Idols
           .
        
         
           Pelagius
           the
           second
           ,
           was
           the
           first
           that
           Commanded
           Priests
           to
           
           say
           them
           dayly
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           as
           the
           just
           man
           falleth
           seven
           times
           ,
           so
           by
           instant
           prayers
           and
           Mattens
           ,
           he
           might
           as
           often
           rise
           and
           amend
           .
        
         
           Urbanus
           the
           second
           ordained
           the
           Mattens
           called
           the
           Ladies
           Mattens
           to
           be
           said
           daily
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           them
           in
           a
           Councel
           which
           he
           had
           at
           Mount
           Clear
           in
           France
           ;
           and
           Damasus
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           gave
           Commandment
           ,
           that
           Martens
           should
           be
           said
           or
           sung
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           and
           added
           
             Gloria
             Patri
          
           to
           the
           end
           of
           every
           Psalm
           .
           Damasus
           also
           instituted
           that
           Psalms
           should
           be
           said
           or
           sung
           by
           course
           ;
           Damasus
           also
           Commanded
           that
           the
           Creed
           should
           be
           said
           every
           hour
           :
           And
           Vitilianus
           invented
           the
           decent
           tunes
           wherewith
           the
           hymns
           be
           sung
           ,
           and
           joyned
           the
           Organs
           ;
           but
           there
           was
           divers
           and
           sundry
           manners
           of
           prayers
           ,
           and
           forms
           and
           Mattens
           ,
           and
           singing
           devised
           by
           many
           ,
           as
           Bennets
           Monks
           had
           one
           use
           ,
           and
           Bernard
           another
           ,
           and
           Dominicks
           brethern
           had
           one
           order
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           every
           provincial
           Bishop
           made
           a
           several
           use
           in
           his
           Diocess
           ,
           and
           all
           was
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
             
             Telesphorus
          
           appointed
           that
           Lent
           
           should
           be
           kept
           before
           Easter
           ,
           and
           added
           another
           week
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           Quinquagesima
           ,
           and
           this
           week
           he
           commanded
           Priests
           to
           fast
           more
           then
           the
           Laity
           ;
           and
           thus
           one
           runs
           into
           one
           invention
           after
           another
           ,
           and
           hath
           brought
           in
           all
           this
           mountain
           of
           darkness
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           practice
           of
           these
           things
           since
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           hath
           been
           much-what
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           imitation
           at
           the
           best
           without
           life
           ,
           and
           are
           either
           from
           the
           Jews
           and
           their
           worship
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           or
           from
           their
           own
           inventions
           and
           imaginations
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           many
           in
           their
           Mattens
           and
           their
           prayers
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           Beads
           where
           glad
           to
           be
           got
           to
           tell
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           all
           who
           view
           these
           things
           and
           sees
           them
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           come
           out
           from
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           are
           joyned
           to
           Idols
           let
           them
           alone
           ,
           and
           keep
           your selves
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           compare
           but
           the
           worship
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           primitive
           times
           in
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           with
           all
           this
           which
           hath
           been
           brought
           in
           since
           ,
           part
           of
           which
           is
           here
           demonstrated
           :
           and
           much
           more
           might
           be
           said
           ,
           but
           you
           will
           see
           that
           these
           practices
           are
           not
           Apostolical
           ,
           neither
           agreeable
           with
           the
           purest
           times
           ,
           but
           people
           have
           been
           corrupted
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           made
           twofold
           worse
           than
           before
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           concerning
           the
           Mass
           and
           Letany
           which
           are
           used
           in
           
           many
           congregations
           ,
           there
           hath
           been
           so
           many
           Authors
           about
           patching
           them
           up
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           almost
           past
           numeration
           ,
           but
           take
           a
           short
           hint
           of
           the
           forming
           of
           them
           up
           near
           unto
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           although
           they
           did
           celebrate
           the
           Sacrament
           as
           it
           was
           called
           ,
           it
           was
           done
           with
           little
           mixture
           or
           ceremony
           but
           only
           repeating
           the
           words
           of
           
           Christ
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           consecration
           they
           joyned
           to
           it
           the
           
             Pater
             noster
             ;
             Celistinus
          
           ordained
           some
           prayers
           that
           the
           Priest
           should
           say
           when
           he
           re-vesteth
           himself
           to
           Mass
           ,
           or
           putting
           on
           his
           clothes
           ,
           and
           began
           
             Judica
             me
             Domine
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           And
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Greece
           they
           sang
           when
           the
           people
           assembled
           together
           ;
           Damasus
           instituted
           the
           confession
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           Mass
           ;
           And
           Gorgius
           caused
           confession
           to
           be
           said
           nine
           times
           over
           in
           the
           Latin
           Church
           ;
           
             Gregory
             in
             Excelsis
          
           is
           ascribed
           unto
           Telesphorus
           and
           Hilarus
           .
           And
           also
           Telesphorus
           ordained
           Epistles
           and
           Gospels
           ,
           and
           Damasus
           divided
           them
           as
           they
           are
           read
           at
           this
           day
           in
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           :
           And
           Anastasius
           commanded
           that
           People
           should
           stand
           at
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           Marcus
           ordained
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           Creed
           to
           be
           read
           after
           it
           was
           made
           by
           the
           Councel
           of
           Nice
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           part
           ,
           and
           
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Councel
           at
           Constantinople
           composed
           ;
           Eutichianus
           instituted
           the
           Offertory
           to
           be
           sung
           while
           the
           people
           offered
           something
           to
           the
           poor
           ;
           Galasius
           made
           the
           prefaces
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           they
           used
           but
           one
           ;
           An●ekius
           added
           the
           Snactus
           out
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           ;
           Burning
           of
           incense
           that
           which
           was
           occupied
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           by
           Aaron
           and
           the
           Pannims
           in
           their
           superstitious
           rites
           .
           Leo
           the
           third
           ordained
           it
           to
           be
           had
           in
           the
           Latine
           Church
           ,
           and
           privity
           of
           Mass
           ,
           called
           the
           Common
           ,
           was
           made
           by
           divers
           persons
           ,
           as
           Gallatius
           made
           
             reigitur
             ,
             Satitius
          
           added
           Communicantes
           ;
           and
           Alexander
           made
           
             qui
             pridie
             ,
             hanc
             igitur
             Leo
          
           joyned
           to
           it
           ;
           Gregory
           annexed
           three
           petitions
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           
             Dies
             qui
             nostros
             ,
             &c.
             
             Innocentius
             ,
          
           Priests
           in
           the
           upper
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           called
           the
           Quire
           should
           kiss
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           Pax
           should
           be
           born
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           blessed
           with
           hands
           and
           challices
           came
           out
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Christ
           at
           his
           ascention
           blessed
           his
           Disciples
           ;
           and
           Surgius
           from
           this
           ordained
           
             Angus
             Dei
          
           seven
           hundred
           years
           after
           Christs
           ascention
           ,
           to
           be
           sung
           of
           the
           Clergy
           at
           the
           
           time
           of
           Communion
           ,
           and
           often
           turning
           the
           Priest
           to
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           wheeling
           about
           when
           he
           saith
           
             Dominus
             vobiscum
          
           ,
           or
           
             Oratis
             Fratres
          
           ,
           these
           came
           from
           the
           Hebrew
           rites
           ;
           When
           the
           Mass
           is
           ended
           ,
           the
           Deacon
           turns
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             Ita
             missa
             est
          
           ,
           which
           words
           are
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Pagans
           ,
           they
           were
           used
           in
           the
           Sacrifices
           of
           Isis
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Sacrifices
           was
           done
           ,
           this
           was
           the
           Watch-word
           that
           the
           People
           might
           depart
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           sprang
           the
           custom
           of
           singing
           
             Ita
             missa
             est
          
           ,
           signifying
           that
           all
           service
           was
           ended
           .
        
         
           Mass
           is
           an
           Hebrew
           Word
           ,
           signifies
           an
           Oblation
           and
           sacrifice
           ,
           with
           all
           circumstances
           concerning
           the
           same
           ;
           Alexander
           inhibited
           that
           they
           should
           not
           sacrifice
           but
           once
           in
           a
           day
           ;
           Telesphorus
           ordained
           three
           Masses
           to
           be
           said
           on
           Christmas
           day
           ,
           the
           first
           at
           midnight
           when
           Christ
           was
           born
           ,
           the
           second
           in
           the
           morning
           when
           the
           Shepherds
           visited
           him
           ,
           the
           third
           further
           on
           the
           day
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           third
           hour
           .
           Foelix
           decreed
           on
           that
           Mass
           might
           be
           said
           but
           in
           places
           consecrated
           ,
           and
           none
           was
           to
           meddle
           with
           the
           mysteries
           of
           consecration
           but
           the
           Priest.
           Anaclatus
           ordained
           that
           no
           Mass
           should
           be
           said
           but
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           two
           in
           the
           least
           least
           the
           Priest
           should
           say
           in
           vain
           to
           bare
           walls
           ,
           
             Dami
             us
             vobiscum
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           be
           with
           you
           ,
           when
           none
           were
           present
           ;
           and
           so
           on
           this
           wise
           ,
           one
           piece
           and
           scrap
           was
           added
           to
           another
           ,
           with
           much
           more
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           the
           Reader
           with
           ;
           by
           which
           Peoples
           minds
           have
           been
           drawn
           from
           attending
           on
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           hearken
           to
           these
           foolish
           ceremonies
           and
           invented
           charms
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           been
           led
           out
           into
           ignorance
           and
           into
           the
           region
           of
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           ,
           where
           many
           have
           taken
           up
           their
           habitations
           ;
           and
           Babylons
           Merchants
           these
           many
           hundred
           years
           have
           traded
           with
           such
           Merchandize
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Apostolical
           Ordinances
           and
           holy
           Institutions
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHP.
           XI
           .
           Concerning
           the
           Passover
           and
           the
           Supper
           .
        
         
           THE
           Passover
           was
           a
           command
           of
           God
           by
           Moses
           unto
           Israel
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           in
           captivity
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           which
           God
           manifested
           his
           wonderous
           works
           in
           the
           land
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           field
           of
           Zoan
           ,
           for
           their
           deliverance
           ,
           
             Exod.
             12.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             That
             every
             family
             shall
             take
             to
             them
             every
             man
             a
             Lamb
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             house
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             a
             Lamb
             for
             an
             house
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             family
             was
             little
             the
             Neighbours
             were
             to
             joyn
             with
             him
             ,
          
           ver
           21.
           
           Then
           Moses
           
             called
             for
             all
             the
             elders
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             draw
             out
             and
             take
             a
             Lamb
             according
             to
             your
             families
             ,
             and
             kill
             the
             Passover
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             take
             a
             bunch
             of
             Hysop
             and
             dip
             it
             in
             the
             Blood
             that
             is
             in
             the
             basin
             ,
             and
             sprinkle
             the
             lintel
             and
             the
             two
             side
             posts
             of
             the
             door
             with
             the
             Blood
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             you
             shall
             go
             out
             of
             doors
             untill
             the
             morning
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             pass
             through
             to
             smite
             the
          
           Eyptians
           ,
           
             and
             when
             he
             sees
             the
             Blood
             upon
             the
             lintels
             and
             posts
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             the
             destroyer
             to
             come
             into
             your
             houses
             to
             smite
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             observe
             this
             thing
             as
             an
             ordinance
             for
             thee
             and
             thy
             seed
             forever
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           24.
           
           
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             when
             the
             children
             shall
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             what
             means
             this
             service
             ?
             ye
             shall
             say
             it
             is
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Lords
             Passover
             ,
             who
             passed
             over
             our
             Houses
             in
          
           Egypt
           ,
           
             and
             smote
             the
          
           Egyptians
           ;
           And
           this
           was
           the
           Ordinance
           which
           was
           performed
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           that
           Passover
           which
           Christ
           sent
           his
           Disciples
           to
           prepare
           according
           to
           the
           time
           prescribed
           ,
           because
           it
           became
           him
           to
           fulfill
           all
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           he
           being
           not
           yet
           sacrificed
           up
           ,
           
           this
           offering
           was
           not
           ended
           ,
           but
           now
           he
           being
           offered
           up
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           be
           witnessed
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           who
           are
           marked
           and
           bear
           his
           spot
           ,
           when
           a
           destroyer
           comes
           to
           execute
           vengeance
           upon
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           he
           passes
           over
           his
           Seed
           which
           bears
           his
           Image
           .
           And
           when
           Christ
           came
           with
           the
           twelve
           and
           sate
           down
           in
           the
           place
           appointed
           in
           the
           even
           ,
           the
           same
           night
           he
           was
           betrayed
           ,
           
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             I
             have
             desired
             to
             eat
             this
             Passover
             with
             you
             before
             I
             suffer
             ,
          
           Luke
           22.
           15
           ,
           17
           ,
           19.
           
           
             And
             he
             took
             Bread
             ,
             and
             gave
             thanks
             and
             brake
             it
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             unto
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             Body
             which
             is
             given
             for
             you
             ,
             this
             do
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             ;
             likewise
             also
             the
             Cup
             after
             supper
             ,
             saying
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Cup
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             for
             you
             in
             my
             blood
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           20.
           and
           this
           he
           gave
           as
           a
           sign
           &
           a
           token
           to
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           as
           often
           as
           they
           did
           eat
           the
           bread
           ,
           &
           drink
           the
           Cup
           ,
           they
           should
           remember
           him
           ;
           and
           it
           should
           shew
           forth
           his
           death
           till
           he
           came
           again
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           practised
           by
           the
           Disciples
           according
           as
           Christ
           had
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           said
           1
           
             Cor.
             11.
             23.
             
             That
             I
             receive
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             delivered
             I
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             the
             same
             night
             he
             was
             betrayed
             ,
             took
             Bread
             ,
             and
             brake
             it
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             take
             ,
             eat
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             Body
             which
             is
             broken
             for
             you
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             also
             he
             took
             the
             Cup
             when
             he
             had
             supped
             ,
             saying
             ,
             this
             Cup
             is
             the
             New
             Testament
             in
             my
             blood
             ,
             this
             do
             ye
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             ye
             do
             it
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           
             For
             as
             often
             as
             ye
             eat
             this
             Bread
             ,
             and
             Drink
             this
             Cup
             ,
             ye
             shew
             forth
             his
             death
             till
             he
             comes
          
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           pureth
           them
           upon
           examination
           ,
           ver
           .
           28.
           
           
             Let
             a
             man
             examine
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             let
             him
             eat
             of
             this
             bread
             ,
             and
             drink
             of
             this
             cup
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           29
           ,
           
             For
             he
             that
             eats
             and
             drinks
             unworthily
             ,
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             damnation
             to
             himself
             ,
             not
             discerning
             the
             Lords
             Body
          
           ;
           But
           Believers
           grew
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           mystery
           ,
           which
           was
           revealed
           through
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           see
           beyond
           these
           outward
           things
           ,
           and
           things
           visible
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4
           ,
           28.
           
           
             While
             
             we
             look
             not
             at
             the
             things
             which
             are
             seen
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seen
             ;
             for
             the
             things
             that
             are
             seen
             are
             temporal
             ,
             but
             the
             things
             that
             are
             not
             seen
             are
             eternal
          
           ;
           So
           that
           which
           was
           given
           for
           a
           sign
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           remembrance
           of
           Christ
           till
           he
           came
           ,
           was
           visible
           ,
           to
           wit
           the
           bread
           and
           the
           Cup
           ,
           which
           he
           gave
           to
           the
           Disciples
           at
           supper
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           exercised
           in
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           weakness
           while
           their
           eyes
           and
           minds
           where
           much
           outward
           ,
           but
           they
           came
           to
           look
           at
           things
           which
           are
           beyond
           time
           ,
           and
           things
           they
           saw
           which
           are
           not
           seen
           in
           time
           ,
           but
           things
           that
           were
           Eternal
           ,
           and
           this
           they
           sed
           upon
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Corinthians
           grew
           up
           in
           the
           Life
           ,
           and
           knew
           the
           flesh
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Blood
           ,
           and
           they
           did
           eat
           his
           Flesh
           and
           Drink
           his
           Blood
           ,
           and
           had
           Life
           in
           them
           ;
           now
           they
           which
           eat
           his
           flesh
           and
           drink
           his
           Blood
           ,
           need
           nothing
           to
           put
           them
           in
           memory
           of
           that
           which
           they
           already
           enjoy
           and
           possess
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Apostles
           brought
           them
           to
           a
           further
           examination
           ,
           not
           to
           look
           at
           things
           visible
           ,
           but
           to
           examine
           themselves
           whether
           they
           were
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           is
           in
           that
           which
           is
           visible
           ,
           
             Prove
             your selves
             ,
             know
             you
             not
             your
             own
             selves
             ,
             how
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             in
             you
             except
             you
             be
             reprobates
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           13.
           5.
           
           Now
           they
           who
           came
           to
           witness
           Christ
           in
           them
           ,
           knew
           the
           Resurection
           and
           the
           Life
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           witnessed
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           to
           live
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           a
           further
           state
           then
           looking
           at
           visible
           things
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           remembrance
           only
           of
           his
           death
           ;
           and
           blessed
           are
           they
           who
           have
           an
           eye
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           an
           heart
           to
           believe
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           the
           Apostle
           spake
           unto
           wise
           men
           ,
           and
           bad
           them
           judge
           what
           he
           said
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           15.
           
           So
           that
           novices
           or
           them
           that
           were
           young
           ,
           or
           Babes
           ,
           had
           hardly
           been
           able
           to
           discern
           if
           he
           had
           spoken
           such
           things
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           spoke
           to
           wise
           men
           which
           could
           judge
           of
           
           what
           he
           said
           ,
           and
           ver
           .
           16.
           thus
           he
           said
           ,
           
             the
             Cup
             of
             blessing
             which
             we
             bless
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ?
             and
             the
             Bread
             which
             we
             break
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Body
             if
             Christ
             ?
          
           ver
           .
           17.
           
             for
             we
             being
             many
             are
             one
             Bread
             and
             one
             Body
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             all
             partakers
             of
             that
             one
             Bread
             ,
          
           and
           that
           one
           Bread
           was
           Christ
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             Bread
             of
             Life
             ,
          
           and
           this
           they
           witnessed
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           great
           mysteries
           ,
           and
           them
           whose
           eyes
           are
           towards
           visible
           things
           cannot
           see
           them
           .
           And
           what
           a
           noise
           and
           a
           stir
           hath
           been
           made
           these
           many
           hundred
           years
           ,
           and
           what
           killing
           and
           persecuting
           about
           things
           that
           are
           seen
           .
        
         
           And
           since
           the
           Mysterie
           hath
           been
           lost
           ,
           and
           the
           key
           which
           opens
           the
           Mysterie
           ,
           how
           people
           have
           waded
           in
           the
           dark
           till
           they
           have
           lost
           themselves
           ,
           and
           are
           sunk
           down
           into
           utter
           darkness
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           manifest
           about
           visible
           things
           which
           do
           corrupt
           ;
           how
           many
           have
           been
           killed
           about
           this
           Bread
           and
           this
           Cup
           which
           are
           visible
           ,
           since
           the
           Apostles
           daies
           ?
           and
           how
           many
           Institutions
           and
           Laws
           have
           been
           made
           about
           this
           ,
           and
           have
           foughten
           like
           Swine
           about
           the
           husk
           ,
           and
           discerns
           not
           the
           life
           ,
           neither
           the
           Lords
           Body
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           endless
           to
           declare
           what
           stir
           they
           make
           about
           this
           Bread
           and
           this
           Wine
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           now
           stand
           to
           particularize
           much
           ;
           but
           however
           after
           the
           Priest
           have
           consecrated
           it
           ,
           they
           conclude
           it
           to
           be
           the
           very
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           thing
           which
           may
           be
           seen
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           temporal
           thing
           ,
           and
           so
           gave
           it
           names
           past
           numeration
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           work
           they
           have
           made
           about
           times
           and
           dayes
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           fi●
           to
           be
           received
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           Decrees
           have
           been
           made
           about
           these
           things
           .
           Anaclatus
           caused
           a
           Decree
           to
           be
           made
           that
           all
           was
           to
           come
           to
           it
           under
           pain
           of
           Excommunication
           .
           And
           Victor
           denounced
           that
           those
           should
           be
           interdectid
           from
           all
           service
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           that
           
           would
           not
           be
           reconciled
           to
           their
           Neighbours
           of
           all
           Gurdges
           and
           hatred
           .
           Again
           Clepheranius
           one
           hundred
           years
           after
           Anaclatus
           ,
           commanded
           that
           all
           that
           professed
           Christ
           or
           bare
           the
           name
           of
           Christians
           ,
           being
           of
           the
           age
           of
           twelve
           or
           fourteen
           years
           ,
           should
           at
           least
           once
           a
           year
           at
           Easter
           receive
           the
           blessed
           Sacrament
           .
           Fabianus
           decreed
           that
           they
           should
           receive
           it
           three
           times
           in
           a
           year
           ;
           and
           Innocentius
           the
           third
           ,
           decreed
           it
           should
           be
           kept
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           ready
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           least
           they
           that
           were
           sick
           should
           want
           the
           spiritual
           comfort
           of
           it
           ;
           And
           Honorus
           the
           third
           confirmed
           the
           same
           ;
           And
           Austin
           concluded
           ,
           the
           Eucharist
           to
           be
           of
           absolute
           necessity
           for
           Infants
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           a
           stir
           hath
           been
           in
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           so
           called
           about
           this
           ?
           And
           what
           disorderly
           work
           ,
           and
           what
           high
           Imputations
           they
           have
           gained
           to
           it
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           commanded
           the
           Parishes
           to
           buy
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           sells
           it
           them
           again
           ,
           that
           the
           Priest
           must
           have
           an
           offering
           at
           Easter
           ;
           also
           a
           token
           of
           a
           piece
           of
           lead
           ,
           a
           token
           that
           they
           are
           at
           unity
           with
           the
           Priest
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           may
           not
           have
           their
           bread
           and
           wine
           again
           for
           which
           they
           paid
           before
           ,
           and
           this
           hath
           been
           called
           a
           great
           mystery
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XII
           .
           Concerning
           Ministers
           and
           their
           Office
           ,
           under
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           BEfore
           the
           Law
           was
           given
           forth
           ,
           there
           were
           divers
           did
           offer
           sacrifice
           ,
           and
           buidled
           Altars
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           
             Seth
             ,
             Abel
             ,
             Melchizedeck
             ,
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           and
           
           
           
           
           
           Jacob
           ,
           who
           pere
           guiders
           and
           directers
           of
           People
           in
           the
           way
           of
           righteousness
           ,
           who
           instructed
           their
           Families
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           But
           after
           the
           Law
           was
           given
           forth
           ,
           Aaron
           and
           his
           Sons
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           to
           offer
           sacrifice
           according
           to
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           perform
           the
           worship
           that
           God
           had
           appointed
           ;
           For
           that
           time
           and
           age
           at
           the
           Tabernacle
           and
           Temple
           there
           was
           Levites
           who
           bore
           the
           Ark
           ,
           and
           looked
           to
           the
           vessels
           ,
           and
           pitched
           the
           Camp
           ,
           and
           div●●
           other
           services
           ,
           as
           singers
           and
           readers
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           Prophets
           on
           their
           Sabbath
           dayes
           ,
           and
           Porters
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           petrained
           to
           the
           first
           Covenant
           and
           Priesthood
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           have
           an
           end
           ,
           both
           the
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           service
           thereof
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           but
           to
           continue
           till
           the
           substance
           came
           .
        
         
           Now
           Christ
           being
           come
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           for
           righteousness
           unto
           all
           that
           beleive
           ,
           made
           after
           the
           order
           of
           Melchizedeck
           and
           not
           by
           a
           carnal
           commandment
           ,
           he
           offered
           up
           himself
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           and
           became
           the
           Author
           of
           eternal
           Salvation
           unto
           them
           that
           believe
           ,
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           first
           Worship
           and
           Priest-hood
           .
        
         
           Before
           he
           was
           offered
           up
           ,
           he
           chose
           Disciples
           unto
           him
           ,
           Twelve
           and
           also
           Seventy
           ,
           and
           endued
           them
           with
           Power
           ;
           and
           many
           did
           Believe
           through
           their
           words
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           not
           Men
           of
           great
           parts
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           were
           sitted
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           that
           gave
           them
           utterance
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           sent
           out
           not
           to
           Preach
           the
           Law
           but
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           many
           did
           Believe
           ,
           and
           grew
           and
           were
           confirmed
           in
           the
           Faith
           ;
           and
           after
           Christs
           Ascention
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           was
           Poured
           forth
           upon
           them
           in
           a
           more
           ample
           manner
           ,
           and
           it
           did
           bring
           to
           their
           remembrance
           ,
           as
           Christ
           had
           foretold
           ,
           and
           they
           received
           great
           Gifts
           for
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ;
           some
           were
           Prophets
           ,
           some
           Apostles
           ,
           some
           Evangelists
           ,
           some
           Pastors
           ,
           some
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           all
           
           made
           Ministers
           by
           the
           Spirit
           for
           the
           work
           whereunto
           they
           were
           chosen
           ,
           and
           many
           were
           converted
           and
           did
           believe
           ,
           then
           they
           that
           had
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           to
           publish
           ,
           travelled
           as
           they
           were
           led
           and
           Moved
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           publish
           the
           glad
           tydings
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           Believers
           were
           many
           ,
           and
           many
           young
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           they
           ordained
           Overseers
           ,
           or
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           Elders
           ,
           who
           were
           sound
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           to
           watch
           over
           them
           that
           were
           begotten
           ;
           but
           mark
           ,
           they
           were
           approved
           men
           and
           Faithful
           ,
           and
           of
           blameless
           lives
           ,
           not
           given
           to
           covetousness
           ,
           neither
           did
           tirannize
           over
           them
           in
           rigour
           ,
           but
           were
           apt
           to
           teach
           and
           instruct
           in
           love
           and
           gentelness
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           had
           been
           Ancient
           Laborers
           in
           Gods
           Work
           did
           so
           ,
           who
           had
           received
           a
           Gift
           to
           Minister
           unto
           others
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           be
           helpers
           in
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           were
           ordained
           ,
           were
           ordained
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           although
           its
           true
           they
           had
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Brethren
           and
           the
           Church
           in
           that
           thing
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           also
           Deacons
           ordained
           ,
           which
           served
           to
           look
           to
           the
           Widows
           and
           for
           the
           Ministration
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           and
           these
           were
           faithful
           men
           ,
           and
           had
           also
           a
           gift
           .
           Stephen
           was
           one
           full
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           these
           were
           helps
           unto
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           also
           the●e
           were
           some
           Faithful
           Widows
           ,
           who
           were
           examples
           to
           younger
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           instruct
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           patterns
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           was
           as
           a
           body
           knit
           together
           in
           love
           ,
           and
           served
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           strengthened
           one
           another
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           served
           one
           another
           in
           love
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           forementioned
           served
           the
           Lord
           freely
           and
           willingly
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           rewards
           ,
           and
           gifts
           ,
           and
           benefices
           ,
           and
           earthly
           things
           ;
           this
           was
           the
           state
           and
           glory
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           that
           time
           in
           short
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           the
           Ministers
           we
           read
           of
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           the
           Apostacy
           hath
           entered
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           hath
           been
           denied
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           there
           is
           such
           a
           numberless
           number
           of
           names
           crept
           in
           we
           never
           heard
           
           of
           then
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           offices
           ,
           and
           yet
           none
           of
           that
           work
           done
           which
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           did
           ,
           but
           certain
           new
           invented
           things
           brought
           in
           for
           worship
           and
           service
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           despised
           ,
           and
           men
           seeking
           offices
           ,
           and
           great
           titles
           ,
           and
           great
           benefits
           ,
           and
           great
           revenues
           ,
           and
           the
           heritage
           of
           God
           is
           laid
           waste
           ,
           and
           the
           earth
           become
           like
           a
           wildernesse
           unplanted
           with
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           sheep
           is
           scattered
           ;
           And
           so
           all
           may
           compare
           these
           ensuing
           names
           and
           off●es
           with
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           and
           the
           primitive
           Church
           ,
           and
           see
           if
           they
           be
           alike
           .
        
         
           First
           of
           all
           ,
           The
           Pope
           ,
           his
           holiness
           ,
           Christs
           Vicar
           ,
           universal
           Bishop
           ,
           Metropolitan
           Bishop
           ,
           Lord
           Cardinals
           ,
           which
           were
           but
           Priests
           at
           the
           first
           ordained
           to
           baptize
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           Rome
           when
           the
           seat
           thereof
           began
           to
           be
           had
           in
           honour
           ;
           but
           now
           they
           are
           swelled
           big
           and
           become
           Princes
           and
           the
           only
           men
           to
           govern
           States
           ;
           also
           Monks
           of
           divers
           orders
           ;
           and
           Friars
           of
           divers
           orders
           ,
           Hieroms
           order
           ,
           of
           Austins
           order
           ,
           Gregorys
           order
           ,
           Carmalite
           Friars
           ,
           Cross
           or
           
             Crouchet
             Fryors
          
           ,
           of
           Dominicks
           order
           ,
           of
           
             S.
             Frances
          
           order
           ,
           Benets
           order
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           these
           orders
           sprung
           up
           and
           were
           ordained
           in
           the
           midnight
           of
           darkness
           ,
           within
           this
           four
           hundred
           years
           at
           the
           most
           ,
           as
           were
           easily
           proved
           ;
           and
           Trinity
           order
           ,
           and
           Brigandine
           order
           of
           Jesuites
           and
           Hermites
           ,
           and
           Anthonies
           order
           ,
           and
           Clunisencies
           order
           .
           And
           Nuns
           sprung
           up
           ;
           First
           ,
           of
           one
           St.
           Clara
           ,
           one
           order
           ,
           then
           Brigidia
           a
           widow
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Urban
           the
           fifth
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1370.
           and
           all
           these
           kind
           of
           orders
           were
           distitute
           of
           the
           true
           order
           of
           the
           primitive
           Church
           ,
           and
           their
           service
           was
           appointed
           by
           them
           that
           ordained
           them
           ,
           and
           these
           practised
           the
           patched
           inventious
           that
           were
           given
           them
           for
           worship
           which
           hath
           not
           concord
           with
           the
           primitive
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Iews
           or
           Heathen
           ;
           And
           all
           these
           kind
           of
           Offices
           ,
           and
           Officers
           have
           been
           acting
           
           their
           parts
           this
           many
           years
           ,
           and
           led
           people
           into
           superstitious
           blindness
           ,
           and
           further
           from
           the
           Lord
           then
           ever
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           come
           to
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           so
           called
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           so
           many
           Officers
           and
           names
           ,
           but
           few
           that
           do
           accord
           with
           the
           Apostles
           times
           either
           in
           name
           or
           nature
           ;
           As
           Metropolitan
           Bishops
           ,
           Arch-bishops
           ,
           Lord-bishops
           ,
           we
           heard
           not
           of
           Lord
           Timothy
           ,
           or
           Lord
           Titus
           Bishops
           ,
           before
           mentioned
           ;
           but
           to
           come
           on
           to
           other
           Orders
           ,
           Arch-deacons
           ,
           Deans
           and
           Chapters
           ,
           Prebends
           ,
           and
           these
           must
           attend
           on
           some
           old
           superstitious
           Buildings
           called
           Cathedrals
           or
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           there
           performs
           a
           service
           somewhat
           like
           the
           former
           ,
           &
           these
           are
           injoyned
           their
           service
           like
           the
           Levites
           and
           Priests
           of
           old
           by
           turns
           and
           course
           ,
           as
           once
           in
           a
           month
           or
           two
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           hundred
           or
           two
           hundred
           pounds
           in
           the
           year
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           hardly
           stir
           from
           thence
           till
           they
           die
           ,
           except
           some
           greater
           advance
           offer
           it self
           ;
           also
           Commissaries
           ,
           Procters
           ,
           Parotters
           and
           these
           are
           subservient
           to
           the
           former
           :
           then
           Chancellors
           ,
           Vice-chancellors
           ,
           Doctors
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           Batchelors
           ,
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           Doctors
           of
           Art
           ,
           Masters
           of
           Art
           ,
           Batchelors
           of
           Art
           ,
           Graduates
           ,
           under-graduates
           ,
           and
           these
           belong
           to
           the
           former
           ;
           then
           Prelates
           ,
           Parsons
           ;
           Vicars
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           Curates
           and
           Church
           wardens
           ,
           all
           which
           titles
           and
           names
           ,
           and
           Officers
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           but
           compared
           with
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           hardly
           any
           parallel
           either
           concerning
           office
           ,
           work
           ,
           or
           Doctrine
           ;
           and
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           orders
           and
           sorts
           who
           are
           fitted
           by
           humane
           learning
           or
           natural
           study
           ,
           though
           divers
           years
           exercised
           therein
           ,
           are
           not
           skilled
           in
           the
           word
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           neither
           hath
           the
           tongue
           of
           the
           learned
           to
           administer
           a
           word
           in
           season
           to
           the
           weary
           ,
           nor
           to
           turn
           the
           sinner
           from
           his
           sins
           ;
           and
           thus
           the
           form
           of
           things
           ,
           titles
           and
           names
           are
           holden
           up
           ,
           but
           who
           seeks
           after
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           made
           able
           Ministers
           
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Literal
           Ministers
           enough
           while
           maintenance
           lasts
           ,
           but
           the
           ministration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           few
           is
           acquainted
           with
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           such
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           if
           they
           be
           not
           Persecuted
           ;
           So
           in
           that
           which
           I
           have
           said
           the
           understanding
           will
           see
           ,
           that
           there
           hath
           been
           a
           great
           Apostacy
           since
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           in
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           in
           Worship
           and
           practice
           ,
           divers
           of
           which
           I
           have
           touched
           upon
           ,
           to
           the
           intent
           that
           they
           that
           enquire
           after
           the
           Lord
           ,
           may
           depart
           out
           of
           the
           mist
           of
           ignorance
           and
           come
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           spirit
           and
           truth
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Temple
           made
           without
           hands
           ,
           and
           be
           joyned
           to
           the
           Church
           which
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           which
           the
           Gates
           of
           Hell
           prevails
           not
           against
           ;
           though
           many
           will
           claim
           Authority
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           few
           will
           own
           their
           life
           ,
           neither
           walk
           after
           their
           example
           ;
           so
           take
           but
           a
           few
           more
           Institutions
           which
           is
           called
           Apostolick
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           among
           them
           called
           Christian
           Churches
           .
        
         
           Clatus
           the
           third
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           was
           the
           first
           that
           wrote
           this
           tittle
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           greeting
           and
           Apostolick
           blessing
           ,
           he
           ordained
           the
           order
           of
           Priesthood
           .
        
         
           Everastus
           the
           fifth
           Bishop
           ,
           ordained
           that
           Priests
           should
           be
           honoured
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           be
           shaven
           .
        
         
           Alexander
           the
           sixth
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           ordained
           that
           Matrimony
           should
           be
           only
           solemnized
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           married
           should
           be
           Blessed
           with
           the
           Priest
           ,
           there
           was
           the
           beginning
           of
           being
           married
           by
           Priests
           .
        
         
           Sextus
           about
           the
           year
           114.
           after
           Christ
           ,
           the
           seventh
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           ordained
           Holy
           Water
           ,
           and
           ordered
           that
           it
           should
           be
           strowed
           abroad
           in
           Christians
           houses
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           People
           met
           to
           worship
           .
        
         
           Telesphorus
           the
           eight
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           ordained
           that
           the
           Communion
           should
           be
           laid
           upon
           an
           Altar
           ,
           and
           that
           Lay
           people
           should
           not
           touch
           the
           Holy
           vessels
           nor
           the
           Holy
           Garments
           of
           the
           Priests
           ;
           he
           ordained
           Lent
           
           which
           was
           to
           be
           kept
           by
           the
           Clergy
           in
           the
           year
           one
           hundred
           forty
           two
           .
        
         
           Higinus
           the
           ninth
           Bishop
           ordained
           the
           Communion
           to
           be
           celebrated
           three
           times
           at
           Christmas
           ,
           and
           that
           Lent
           should
           be
           fasted
           .
        
         
           Pius
           about
           the
           year
           147
           after
           Christ
           ,
           the
           tenth
           Bishop
           ,
           ordained
           that
           Crism
           should
           be
           Ministred
           as
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           that
           Children
           should
           have
           God-fathers
           and
           God
           mothers
           ;
           here
           was
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           great
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           he
           ordained
           that
           Easter-day
           should
           be
           kept
           on
           the
           Sunday
           .
        
         
           Urbanus
           the
           seventeenth
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ordained
           Church-yards
           to
           be
           hallowed
           ,
           and
           forbad
           marriage
           of
           Priests
           .
        
         
           Pontianus
           the
           eighteenth
           Bishop
           ,
           ordained
           that
           Psalms
           and
           Mattens
           should
           be
           sung
           in
           Church
           night
           and
           day
           to
           drive
           away
           evil
           spirits
           .
        
         
           Sextus
           the
           twenty
           fourth
           Bishop
           in
           the
           year
           222.
           after
           Christ
           ,
           ordained
           that
           Priests
           should
           wear
           Holy
           Garments
           ,
           as
           Coops
           and
           divers
           other
           things
           in
           imitation
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           and
           then
           came
           up
           surplices
           ;
           he
           commanded
           Images
           to
           be
           set
           up
           in
           Churches
           .
        
         
           Foelix
           the
           twenty
           sixth
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ordained
           division
           of
           Parish
           Churchres
           and
           Diocesses
           to
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           Leo
           the
           Emperor
           gave
           Commandment
           that
           all
           Images
           and
           Pictures
           of
           Saints
           should
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Churches
           for
           the
           avoiding
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           but
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           withstood
           the
           Emperor
           ;
           the
           Emperor
           for
           his
           confirmation
           of
           taking
           of
           Images
           away
           ,
           called
           a
           Councel
           of
           Bishops
           about
           three
           hundred
           and
           thirty
           ,
           and
           they
           ordained
           and
           decreed
           that
           all
           Images
           should
           be
           taken
           away
           and
           burned
           in
           the
           740.
           
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           year
           769.
           
           Gregory
           the
           third
           called
           a
           Council
           together
           at
           Rome
           ,
           near
           a
           thousand
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           condemned
           Leo
           the
           Emperor
           and
           three
           hundred
           Bishops
           for
           taking
           Images
           out
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           yet
           
           the
           former
           Counsel
           and
           this
           ,
           all
           of
           one
           Faith
           and
           Church
           ,
           which
           they
           use
           to
           say
           could
           not
           erre
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           decreed
           they
           should
           be
           adored
           and
           Worshiped
           with
           all
           reverence
           .
        
         
           Boniface
           the
           eighth
           ,
           he
           gave
           licence
           to
           the
           mendicant
           Friars
           to
           hear
           the
           private
           Confession
           of
           sins
           ,
           that
           people
           should
           confess
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Pope
           Alexander
           gave
           commandment
           that
           the
           Sacrament
           should
           be
           made
           of
           the
           Sweet
           Bread
           ,
           and
           commanded
           that
           water
           should
           be
           mingled
           with
           wine
           .
        
         
           Innocentius
           the
           third
           ordained
           that
           People
           should
           confess
           their
           sins
           to
           a
           Priest
           once
           a
           year
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           at
           the
           least
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           kinds
           of
           Decrees
           stand
           for
           Apostolical
           to
           this
           day
           among
           the
           Apostates
           ;
           and
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           so
           called
           do
           own
           many
           things
           that
           are
           too
           near
           a
           kin
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           preffeth
           them
           for
           Ordinances
           and
           holy
           Institutions
           ;
           yea
           in
           many
           Countries
           the
           self
           same
           things
           are
           both
           owned
           and
           practised
           in
           many
           particulars
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           mentioned
           before
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           and
           are
           looked
           upon
           as
           divine
           service
           and
           holy
           Worship
           ,
           which
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           who
           have
           the
           word
           of
           reconciliation
           to
           publish
           ,
           are
           ashamed
           of
           ,
           knowing
           them
           to
           be
           such
           things
           as
           never
           was
           practised
           nor
           holden
           out
           by
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           are
           brought
           in
           since
           darkness
           hath
           over-spread
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           hath
           been
           lost
           ;
           And
           at
           the
           first
           Institution
           thereof
           ,
           though
           there
           might
           be
           some
           shew
           of
           a
           good
           intention
           in
           the
           formers
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           now
           they
           are
           become
           absolute
           Idols
           ;
           and
           however
           at
           the
           first
           some
           of
           the
           things
           mentioned
           might
           seem
           to
           some
           to
           be
           indifferent
           ,
           yet
           now
           being
           prest
           of
           necessity
           ,
           as
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           become
           Idols
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           thrown
           away
           and
           departed
           from
           by
           all
           that
           professeth
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
         
           For
           the
           Lord
           God
           hath
           drawn
           away
           his
           presence
           ,
           out
           of
           all
           formal
           and
           visible
           appearance
           ,
           since
           Antichrist
           and
           the
           false
           Church
           hath
           got
           them
           on
           for
           a
           Garment
           ,
           and
           to
           cover
           themselves
           withall
           ,
           to
           the
           deceiving
           of
           the
           Nations
           ;
           And
           now
           in
           this
           the
           day
           of
           his
           power
           hath
           appeared
           in
           a
           more
           mysterious
           ,
           and
           secret
           and
           hidden
           way
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           more
           spiritual
           appearance
           ;
           Into
           this
           ,
           deceit
           cannot
           enter
           nor
           transform
           ,
           and
           therefore
           all
           Babylons
           Merchants
           are
           angry
           ,
           and
           Antichrists
           followers
           are
           full
           of
           Wrath
           ,
           and
           the
           Dragon
           cast
           out
           floods
           after
           the
           heir
           ,
           and
           her
           that
           brings
           him
           forth
           ,
           and
           makes
           War
           with
           her
           Seed
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           is
           putting
           on
           her
           Beautiful
           Garments
           ,
           and
           Marrying
           her
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           she
           shall
           reign
           ,
           and
           her
           Seed
           who
           are
           born
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           when
           she
           that
           sat
           as
           a
           Queen
           upon
           the
           Waters
           shall
           have
           an
           end
           ,
           and
           the
           Dragon
           shall
           be
           laid
           hold
           on
           and
           Chained
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           Beast
           and
           false
           Prophet
           be
           cast
           into
           the
           Lake
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             who
             keeps
             in
             the
             Faith
             and
             patience
             till
             these
             things
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             their
             hearts
             shall
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             their
             tongue
             praise
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             magnifie
             him
             ,
             whose
             throne
             is
             established
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             over
             all
             .
          
        
         
           And
           although
           there
           was
           a
           defection
           from
           the
           Faith
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           first
           two
           hundred
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           doubtless
           there
           were
           many
           who
           lived
           and
           died
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           suffered
           as
           Martyrs
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           great
           Persecutions
           by
           the
           heathen
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           many
           who
           could
           not
           ,
           nor
           did
           not
           sacrifice
           to
           their
           Idols
           ,
           suffered
           death
           ,
           and
           under-went
           cruel
           torments
           by
           the
           Heathen
           who
           were
           in
           the
           Dragons
           power
           ,
           for
           the
           Testimony
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           for
           confession
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           and
           although
           divers
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           did
           bring
           in
           things
           which
           they
           instituted
           as
           matter
           of
           worship
           ,
           &
           so
           people
           was
           darkned
           by
           them
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           
           ten
           Persecutions
           by
           the
           Heathen
           Emperors
           many
           of
           them
           suffered
           Death
           ,
           and
           thousands
           of
           the
           Christians
           besides
           ;
           but
           deceit
           crept
           in
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           invented
           things
           were
           brought
           in
           by
           the
           Leaders
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           but
           these
           things
           that
           were
           invented
           ,
           were
           prest
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           their
           Diocesses
           and
           Parishes
           which
           they
           had
           made
           and
           sat
           down
           in
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           little
           compelling
           yet
           till
           the
           Dragon
           gave
           his
           power
           to
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           650
           years
           before
           ever
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           did
           climb
           up
           unto
           their
           heigth
           ,
           as
           to
           claim
           the
           title
           of
           the
           Universal
           Bishop
           or
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           challenged
           Supremacy
           over
           all
           Christian
           Churches
           ;
           yet
           before
           this
           time
           abundance
           of
           Darkness
           was
           entred
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           was
           much
           lost
           ,
           and
           divers
           innovations
           were
           brought
           in
           for
           Ordinances
           ,
           divers
           of
           the
           Jews
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           divers
           of
           their
           institutions
           which
           belonged
           to
           the
           first
           Priest-hood
           ,
           and
           these
           were
           prest
           upon
           the
           Churches
           by
           several
           leaders
           or
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           Apostolick
           Ordinances
           ,
           which
           had
           no
           concurrence
           with
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           in
           the
           firist
           hundred
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           as
           hereafter
           may
           be
           shewn
           in
           diverse
           things
           wherein
           they
           were
           Apostatized
           from
           the
           life
           and
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Saints
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Churches
           planted
           in
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
           Something
           concerning
           the
           ten
           Persecutions
           by
           the
           Heathen
           Emperors
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           FOR
           the
           first
           three
           hundred
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           who
           was
           born
           in
           the
           reign
           of
           
             Augustus
             Cesar
          
           then
           Emperor
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           was
           rejected
           and
           crucified
           by
           the
           
           Jews
           in
           the
           seventeenth
           year
           of
           the
           Raign
           of
           
             Tiberius
             Cesar
          
           then
           Emperor
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           Raigned
           eight
           years
           after
           Christ
           was
           crucified
           ,
           when
           Pilate
           gave
           sentences
           against
           and
           delivered
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           the
           said
           Pilate
           was
           banished
           by
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           he
           killed
           himself
           ,
           in
           which
           time
           Stephen
           the
           Martyr
           was
           stoned
           to
           death
           by
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           day
           Stephen
           was
           stoned
           
             (
             Dorothees
          
           saith
           )
           Nicanor
           one
           of
           the
           Deacons
           suffered
           with
           two
           thousand
           Christians
           more
           in
           his
           Raign
           ;
           about
           this
           time
           Paul
           was
           converred
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Emperor
           that
           succeeded
           
             Tiberius
             Cesar
          
           was
           
             Cesar
             Caligula
          
           ,
           who
           commanded
           his
           Image
           to
           be
           set
           up
           in
           the
           Temple
           at
           Jerusalem
           to
           be
           worshiped
           as
           God
           ;
           Herod
           who
           Mocked
           Christ
           with
           his
           souldiers
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           at
           nought
           ,
           was
           banished
           and
           died
           miserably
           ;
           he
           likewise
           put
           forth
           Caiaphas
           the
           High
           Priest
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           in
           the
           fourth
           year
           of
           his
           Raign
           ,
           Caligula
           was
           slain
           .
        
         
           
             Claudius
             Nero
          
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           and
           Raigned
           thirteen
           years
           ,
           a
           grievous
           Tyrant
           and
           an
           hater
           of
           all
           good
           ;
           by
           him
           was
           James
           the
           Son
           of
           Zebedee
           Martryed
           ,
           and
           Symon
           and
           Pemenius
           the
           second
           of
           the
           seven
           Deacons
           Martyred
           ,
           and
           Thomas
           who
           Preached
           to
           the
           Medes
           and
           Persians
           ,
           was
           slain
           with
           a
           dart
           in
           his
           Raign
           ;
           about
           this
           time
           
             Simon
             Zelotes
          
           who
           Preached
           in
           Africa
           ,
           was
           crucified
           ,
           Andrew
           and
           Matthew
           ,
           the
           one
           crucified
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           slain
           with
           a
           spear
           ;
           Matthias
           and
           Philip
           ,
           the
           one
           was
           crucified
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           stoned
           to
           death
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           62.
           year
           after
           Christ
           ,
           James
           the
           Son
           of
           Alpheus
           called
           the
           Brother
           of
           Christ
           ,
           was
           stoned
           to
           death
           with
           many
           more
           ,
           and
           Mark
           slain
           at
           Alexandria
           .
        
         
           
             Domitius
             Nero
          
           began
           his
           Raign
           about
           the
           sixty
           seventh
           year
           after
           Christ
           ,
           he
           Raigned
           fourteen
           years
           Emperour
           
           of
           Rome
           ,
           under
           him
           was
           the
           first
           of
           the
           ten
           Romane
           persecutions
           ,
           he
           caused
           the
           Christians
           of
           all
           ages
           ,
           sects
           and
           sorts
           to
           suffer
           ;
           he
           commanded
           Rome
           to
           be
           set
           on
           fire
           in
           tewlve
           places
           ,
           and
           to
           avoid
           the
           infamy
           thereof
           ,
           he
           accused
           the
           Christians
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           caused
           them
           to
           be
           persecuted
           and
           put
           to
           death
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           his
           raign
           ,
           Paul
           was
           put
           to
           death
           for
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ.
           In
           the
           year
           sixty
           nine
           ,
           this
           Nero
           was
           afterwards
           proclaimed
           by
           the
           Senate
           of
           Rome
           ,
           an
           enemy
           to
           all
           Mankinde
           ,
           and
           condemned
           to
           be
           drawn
           through
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           whipt
           to
           death
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           which
           he
           fled
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           slew
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           had
           rest
           for
           a
           season
           from
           persecution
           after
           him
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           ninety
           sixth
           year
           began
           Domitian
           the
           Emperor
           to
           raign
           ,
           who
           began
           the
           second
           persecution
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           blasphemer
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           an
           Idolater
           ;
           In
           his
           dayes
           was
           Simon
           Bishop
           of
           Jerusalem
           crucified
           ,
           and
           John
           the
           Evangelist
           Banished
           into
           the
           Isle
           of
           Patmos
           ;
           but
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Domitian
           he
           was
           released
           by
           Pertinax
           ;
           this
           Domitian
           the
           Emperor
           fearing
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           again
           ,
           commanded
           that
           all
           that
           could
           be
           found
           of
           the
           stock
           of
           David
           in
           Jury
           should
           be
           slain
           ,
           and
           many
           false
           accusations
           was
           brought
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           the
           Inquisition
           was
           this
           ,
           Swear
           the
           truth
           whether
           thou
           art
           indeed
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           confessed
           ,
           they
           were
           condemned
           and
           put
           to
           death
           for
           that
           alone
           .
        
         
           Clement
           succeeded
           Anaclatus
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           Everistus
           who
           was
           Martyred
           under
           Trajanus
           in
           the
           102.
           year
           after
           Christ.
           In
           the
           Raign
           of
           Trajanus
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           began
           the
           third
           persecution
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           Simon
           who
           was
           said
           to
           be
           Christs
           Kinsman
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           Ignatius
           Bishop
           of
           Antioch
           who
           suffered
           Martrydom
           in
           the
           raign
           of
           Trajanus
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           111.
           with
           many
           other
           of
           the
           
           Christians
           who
           were
           destroyed
           in
           this
           Persecution
           ;
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           was
           not
           so
           highly
           exalted
           as
           afterwards
           she
           usurped
           Authority
           ;
           neither
           were
           the
           Officers
           thereof
           nor
           Bishops
           so
           corrupt
           as
           afterwards
           they
           came
           to
           be
           both
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Practice
           .
        
         
           
             Marcus
             Antonius
             Verus
          
           began
           the
           fourth
           Persecution
           in
           the
           year
           162.
           in
           whose
           time
           a
           great
           number
           who
           professed
           Christ
           ,
           suffered
           cruel
           deaths
           in
           Asia
           and
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           other
           parts
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           was
           Policarpus
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Smyrna
           ;
           this
           Persecution
           continued
           thirteen
           years
           ;
           The
           Church
           had
           some
           rest
           under
           the
           raign
           of
           
             Lucius
             Antonius
             Comodus
          
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Christians
           began
           to
           wrangle
           and
           jangle
           about
           the
           celebration
           of
           Easter
           ,
           and
           about
           observation
           of
           times
           and
           Feasts
           ,
           and
           run
           into
           things
           outward
           ,
           and
           contended
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           weakned
           themselves
           ,
           and
           ,
           hurt
           one
           another
           .
           Alexander
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           succeeded
           Everistus
           ,
           and
           Telesphorus
           succeeded
           him
           likewise
           ,
           and
           Higinus
           ,
           and
           Pius
           ,
           and
           
             Ansatus
             Soler
          
           ,
           and
           Elutherius
           ;
           all
           these
           were
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           many
           things
           began
           to
           creep
           in
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           but
           being
           kept
           under
           by
           the
           Romane
           Emperors
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           get
           much
           outward
           power
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           no
           outward
           compelling
           Laws
           to
           force
           their
           Institutions
           in
           divers
           things
           which
           were
           contrary
           unto
           the
           former
           Apostles
           Practices
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           there
           was
           something
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           it
           kept
           ,
           and
           they
           testified
           against
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           so
           suffered
           Death
           .
        
         
           Severus
           succeeded
           in
           the
           Empire
           about
           the
           year
           195.
           under
           whom
           was
           the
           fifth
           Persecution
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           who
           Raigned
           eighteen
           years
           ;
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Raign
           he
           was
           somewhat
           favourable
           to
           the
           Christians
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           through
           the
           malitious
           suggestions
           and
           accusations
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           enraged
           and
           incensed
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           that
           by
           
           proclamation
           he
           commanded
           through
           the
           Empire
           ,
           that
           no
           Christians
           any
           more
           should
           be
           suffered
           ,
           whereby
           a
           great
           number
           were
           destroyed
           and
           killed
           ,
           as
           Eusebius
           saith
           in
           his
           sixth
           book
           about
           the
           year
           205.
           
           This
           Severus
           the
           Emperor
           was
           slain
           in
           Britain
           about
           the
           year
           214.
           and
           was
           buried
           at
           York
           .
        
         
           
             Aurelius
             Alexander
             Severus
          
           began
           his
           Raign
           about
           224.
           at
           this
           time
           the
           Church
           had
           gotten
           some
           rest
           from
           persecution
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           the
           Christians
           had
           gotten
           some
           house
           or
           place
           to
           meet
           in
           in
           this
           time
           of
           rest
           in
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Cooks
           and
           Tiplers
           challenged
           it
           to
           belong
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           matter
           being
           brought
           before
           the
           Heathen
           Emperour
           Severus
           ,
           he
           judged
           it
           to
           be
           more
           honest
           and
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           this
           place
           should
           be
           continued
           to
           the
           Christians
           to
           Worship
           God
           in
           ,
           then
           that
           the
           Cooks
           and
           Victuallers
           ,
           and
           Tiplers
           should
           enjoy
           it
           ;
           by
           this
           all
           may
           understand
           that
           there
           was
           no
           great
           Ministers
           ,
           Steeple-houses
           ,
           or
           places
           called
           Churches
           erected
           in
           Rome
           unto
           this
           time
           for
           the
           Christians
           ,
           although
           there
           be
           so
           much
           ado
           in
           this
           time
           about
           Steeple-houses
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Parish
           Churches
           ,
           within
           this
           latter
           age
           ,
           by
           them
           that
           are
           run
           into
           visible
           things
           have
           been
           so
           strongly
           pressed
           for
           a
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           Holy
           Church
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           this
           time
           the
           Christians
           had
           no
           Mass-houses
           with
           steeples
           ,
           and
           Crosses
           ,
           and
           Bells
           ,
           and
           Organs
           .
           standing
           East
           and
           West
           ,
           which
           are
           pleaded
           for
           to
           be
           decent
           and
           Holy
           Institutions
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           the
           moderation
           of
           this
           Emperor
           ,
           Calistus
           and
           Urbanus
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           were
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           yet
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           did
           not
           arrogate
           to
           themselves
           to
           be
           universal
           ,
           and
           these
           were
           not
           called
           Popes
           ,
           though
           divers
           superstitious
           things
           crept
           in
           ,
           and
           were
           allowed
           by
           the
           said
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           declining
           from
           the
           doctrine
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           first
           Century
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           about
           the
           year
           226.
           
        
         
         
           Maximinius
           the
           next
           was
           chosen
           Emperor
           rather
           by
           the
           wilfulness
           of
           Soldiers
           ,
           then
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Senate
           ,
           he
           caused
           the
           sixth
           Persecution
           ,
           which
           was
           great
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           especially
           against
           the
           Leaders
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           hoping
           that
           when
           they
           were
           smitten
           ,
           the
           Sheep
           would
           soon
           be
           Scattered
           ,
           this
           was
           in
           the
           year
           237.
           
           Pontianus
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           was
           banished
           by
           his
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           Christians
           suffered
           under
           this
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           were
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           more
           its
           likely
           would
           have
           suffered
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           shortned
           his
           dayes
           and
           his
           tyranty
           ,
           for
           he
           Raigned
           but
           three
           years
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Emperor
           was
           Gordianus
           in
           the
           year
           two
           hundred
           and
           forty
           ,
           who
           was
           more
           moderate
           towards
           the
           Christians
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           sixth
           Persecution
           ceased
           ;
           but
           after
           he
           had
           Raigned
           the
           space
           of
           six
           years
           ,
           he
           was
           slain
           by
           Philip
           the
           succeeding
           Emperor
           .
        
         
           Philippus
           who
           slew
           Gordianus
           who
           was
           called
           the
           first
           Christian
           Emperor
           ,
           who
           slew
           Gordianus
           ,
           &
           began
           with
           Blood
           ,
           he
           with
           his
           Son
           Philip
           governed
           the
           Empire
           seven
           years
           ;
           about
           the
           year
           246.
           it
           is
           said
           this
           Philip
           with
           his
           Son
           and
           Family
           was
           converted
           by
           Fabianus
           and
           Origen
           ;
           it
           is
           said
           that
           both
           he
           and
           his
           Son
           was
           slain
           by
           Decius
           one
           of
           his
           own
           Captains
           ,
           and
           though
           being
           the
           first
           that
           brought
           in
           Christianity
           into
           the
           Emperial
           seat
           ,
           but
           the
           name
           of
           Christianity
           would
           not
           save
           him
           ,
           being
           out
           of
           the
           nature
           beginning
           with
           Blood
           ,
           it
           was
           required
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           Anthetius
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           after
           
             Pontanius
             ;
             Damasus
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           this
           Bishop
           was
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           because
           he
           recorded
           the
           deaths
           of
           the
           sufferers
           ,
           and
           here
           was
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Legend
           of
           Martyrs
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           The
           seventh
           Persecution
           began
           by
           Decius
           who
           succeeded
           Philippus
           in
           the
           year
           250
           ,
           by
           whom
           was
           moved
           a
           terrible
           Persecution
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           
           which
           is
           noted
           to
           be
           the
           seventh
           Persecution
           .
           Fabianus
           being
           a
           married
           man
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           wife
           ,
           was
           chosen
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ;
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Devils
           forbidding
           to
           marry
           ,
           was
           not
           yet
           brought
           in
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           to
           Timothy
           Prophesied
           of
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           not
           for
           250.
           years
           after
           Christ
           ;
           So
           the
           Emperor
           Decius
           put
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           gave
           forth
           a
           Proclamation
           that
           all
           that
           Prosessed
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           should
           be
           put
           to
           death
           .
           Origen
           suffered
           many
           bonds
           ,
           Wrackings
           ,
           Torments
           for
           Religion
           ,
           yet
           afterwards
           it
           is
           said
           he
           sacrificed
           to
           Idols
           ,
           and
           was
           excommunicated
           ,
           yet
           afterwards
           Repented
           ;
           And
           Nicephorus
           saith
           of
           this
           Persecution
           under
           the
           Emperor
           Decius
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           as
           easie
           to
           number
           the
           Sands
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           as
           them
           that
           Suffered
           under
           him
           .
           Cheremon
           a
           Married
           Bishop
           fled
           with
           his
           Wife
           into
           the
           Mountain
           of
           Arabia
           ,
           and
           never
           was
           seen
           more
           ;
           the
           Prohibition
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           men
           ,
           or
           Ministers
           Marrying
           was
           not
           yet
           begun
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           although
           they
           plead
           Antiquity
           for
           their
           Institutions
           and
           Practices
           ;
           the
           Emperor
           Raigned
           but
           two
           years
           ,
           and
           was
           slain
           by
           the
           Barbarian
           ;
           about
           this
           time
           divers
           Bishops
           suffered
           ,
           and
           others
           were
           condemned
           to
           the
           Mettal
           Mines
           ;
           Cyprian
           Bishop
           of
           Carthage
           was
           Banished
           ;
           these
           had
           no
           power
           yet
           to
           give
           forth
           Laws
           nor
           Inquisitions
           ,
           nor
           to
           force
           things
           upon
           People
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           not
           the
           outward
           Authority
           then
           ,
           though
           divers
           things
           which
           were
           unfound
           Crept
           in
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           even
           amongst
           them
           ;
           About
           the
           year
           two
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           five
           ,
           Valerianus
           together
           with
           his
           Son
           Gallienus
           came
           to
           be
           Emperors
           ,
           who
           Raigned
           together
           ;
           at
           first
           they
           were
           moderate
           to
           the
           Christians
           for
           about
           two
           or
           three
           years
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           in
           the
           Emperors
           Court
           there
           were
           many
           Christians
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           being
           moved
           by
           an
           Egyptian
           ,
           was
           stirred
           ●p
           to
           Persecution
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           the
           year
           259.
           this
           Emperor
           was
           
           stirred
           up
           to
           Persecute
           the
           Christians
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           ,
           eighth
           Persecution
           ,
           being
           Instigated
           by
           the
           Egyptian
           who
           was
           great
           in
           his
           Court
           ,
           telling
           the
           Emperor
           that
           the
           Christians
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           evils
           of
           famine
           and
           plague
           upon
           the
           Empire
           ;
           divers
           Bishops
           and
           many
           hundreds
           were
           put
           to
           death
           besides
           ;
           Stephanus
           suffered
           with
           six
           more
           which
           were
           leading
           Men
           ,
           also
           Lawrence
           suffered
           ,
           who
           was
           pinched
           with
           fire
           tongues
           ,
           and
           laid
           upon
           an
           Iron
           Grate
           or
           Grid-iron
           red
           hot
           ,
           and
           so
           broyled
           to
           death
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           sixth
           year
           of
           the
           Raign
           of
           
             Valerianus
             Gallianus
          
           ,
           having
           laid
           for
           the
           space
           of
           three
           years
           in
           Prison
           with
           Claudianus
           and
           Bossa
           his
           Wife
           ,
           were
           put
           to
           death
           for
           being
           Christians
           ;
           Likewise
           Fructuousus
           Bishop
           of
           Tarracona
           with
           two
           Deacons
           were
           burned
           the
           same
           year
           for
           being
           Christians
           ;
           this
           Valerian
           the
           Emperor
           Raigned
           seven
           years
           ,
           and
           was
           taken
           in
           the
           War
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Persia
           ,
           who
           made
           him
           his
           Block
           to
           take
           Horse
           on
           to
           his
           dying
           day
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           Christians
           in
           this
           time
           were
           much
           Darkened
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           much
           more
           justiffed
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           then
           the
           Heathen
           Emperors
           ,
           who
           came
           all
           or
           most
           of
           them
           to
           a
           woful
           End
           for
           their
           Cruelty
           ,
           and
           Tyranny
           ,
           and
           Murther
           ;
           for
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           who
           distributes
           Justice
           equally
           to
           every
           man
           according
           to
           his
           Works
           ,
           found
           them
           out
           ;
           and
           Gallianus
           the
           Son
           of
           Valerianus
           who
           joyned
           with
           his
           Father
           in
           Persecution
           had
           many
           earthquakes
           ,
           and
           thirty
           rebellions
           and
           insurrections
           raised
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           Empire
           in
           nine
           years
           time
           ,
           and
           this
           stopt
           their
           Persecuting
           of
           the
           Christians
           somewhat
           ;
           And
           after
           Gallianus
           the
           Emperor
           succeeded
           Claudius
           ,
           who
           Raigned
           two
           years
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           Quintilian●s
           the
           Brother
           of
           Claudius
           ,
           who
           continued
           only
           seventeen
           dayes
           ,
           about
           the
           year
           274.
           in
           this
           time
           the
           Christians
           had
           some
           rest
           from
           Persecution
           .
        
         
           The
           ninth
           Persecution
           began
           under
           Aurelianus
           ,
           
           who
           began
           his
           Raign
           mildly
           ,
           but
           soon
           after
           moves
           the
           ninth
           Persecution
           ,
           about
           this
           time
           many
           Christians
           suffered
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           Sixtus
           ,
           and
           Dionysius
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           his
           Raign
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Council
           of
           the
           Christians
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           seeming
           not
           to
           be
           against
           it
           ,
           nor
           them
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           he
           was
           about
           to
           seal
           an
           Edict
           for
           further
           Persecutions
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           so
           terrified
           with
           thundering
           and
           lightning
           ,
           that
           it
           stopt
           his
           tyranny
           ,
           in
           the
           sixth
           year
           of
           his
           Raign
           ,
           he
           was
           slain
           about
           the
           year
           276.
           
        
         
           After
           him
           succeeded
           Tacitus
           ,
           who
           Raigned
           but
           six
           Months
           ,
           and
           Florianus
           Raigned
           next
           ,
           who
           Raigned
           but
           sixty
           dayes
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           Raigned
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
             Probus
          
           ,
           who
           Raigned
           six
           years
           and
           four
           Months
           ,
           in
           this
           time
           there
           was
           no
           Persecution
           ,
           but
           the
           Christians
           had
           rest
           as
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           slain
           by
           his
           souldiers
           in
           the
           year
           248.
           
        
         
           Carus
           with
           his
           two
           Sons
           Carinus
           and
           Numerianus
           succeeded
           Probus
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           the
           Raign
           of
           which
           Emperors
           continued
           in
           all
           but
           three
           years
           ;
           Carus
           was
           slain
           with
           lightning
           ,
           and
           Numerianus
           was
           also
           slain
           ,
           and
           Carinus
           the
           other
           Son
           Raigned
           alone
           in
           Italy
           with
           much
           Wickedness
           ,
           who
           afterwards
           was
           slain
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Tribune
           at
           Rome
           ;
           so
           that
           from
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           Raign
           of
           Valerianus
           ,
           unto
           the
           Raign
           of
           Dioclesia
           ,
           there
           seeming
           to
           be
           about
           forty
           four
           years
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           was
           little
           Persecution
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           but
           they
           had
           rest
           and
           enjoyed
           their
           Worship
           in
           quiet
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           kept
           under
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           exercise
           Authority
           over
           the
           consciences
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           afterwards
           they
           did
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           to
           have
           Power
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           although
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           divers
           things
           were
           brought
           in
           by
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           in
           this
           time
           ,
           which
           were
           much
           disagreeing
           from
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ,
           yet
           they
           held
           part
           of
           the
           true
           Worship
           ,
           
           and
           bore
           a
           Testimony
           against
           the
           open
           prophaness
           and
           cursed
           Idolatry
           and
           Pride
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Emperors
           ;
           who
           killed
           one
           another
           for
           the
           Impeiral
           Seat
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           Testimony
           that
           they
           bore
           for
           God
           ,
           I
           Beleive
           they
           were
           accepted
           ,
           and
           had
           peace
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           tenth
           Persecution
           began
           under
           the
           Raign
           of
           Dioclesian
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           year
           289.
           this
           was
           the
           last
           Persecution
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           which
           was
           horrible
           and
           grievous
           ,
           that
           never
           was
           any
           Persecution
           before
           or
           since
           comparable
           unto
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           which
           it
           continued
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           space
           of
           ten
           years
           together
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           more
           Emperours
           which
           had
           an
           hand
           in
           this
           Persecution
           ,
           yet
           principally
           it
           beareth
           the
           Name
           of
           Dioclesian
           ;
           This
           Dioclesian
           the
           Emperor
           took
           unto
           himself
           Maxillianus
           to
           be
           Partner
           with
           him
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           those
           two
           Emperors
           chose
           two
           others
           to
           themselves
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Gallerius
           and
           Constantius
           whom
           they
           called
           
             Cesars
             ;
             Gallerius
          
           was
           sent
           into
           the
           East
           parts
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           Constantius
           to
           the
           West
           to
           Britain
           ,
           these
           two
           last
           Raigned
           moderately
           and
           did
           not
           Persecute
           the
           Christians
           for
           about
           10.
           years
           ,
           so
           they
           Prospered
           in
           their
           Wars
           abroad
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           victories
           were
           puft
           up
           with
           pride
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           they
           Ordained
           a
           triumph
           at
           Rome
           ,
           after
           which
           triumph
           Dioclesian
           gave
           commandment
           that
           he
           himself
           should
           be
           worshiped
           as
           God
           ,
           and
           said
           he
           was
           Brother
           to
           the
           Sun
           and
           Moon
           ,
           and
           so
           commanded
           the
           People
           to
           kiss
           his
           feet
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           when
           the
           chief
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           got
           up
           into
           pride
           ,
           and
           claimed
           superiority
           over
           all
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           ,
           having
           got
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Dragon
           ,
           commanded
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           Kings
           then
           to
           kiss
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           this
           the
           Pope
           hath
           imitated
           the
           Heathen
           Emperor
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           greatest
           Persecutor
           that
           ever
           we
           read
           of
           ;
           But
           to
           return
           to
           Dioclesian
           ,
           he
           began
           a
           great
           and
           grevious
           Persecution
           of
           the
           Christians
           
           which
           was
           the
           nineteenth
           year
           of
           his
           Raign
           ;
           in
           the
           year
           of
           Christ
           103.
           he
           commanded
           all
           the
           meeting
           places
           of
           the
           Christians
           to
           be
           spoyled
           ,
           and
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           Burned
           ,
           he
           sent
           out
           a
           Proclamation
           for
           casting
           all
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Elders
           into
           Prison
           in
           his
           Empire
           ,
           and
           constrained
           them
           by
           several
           torments
           to
           Worship
           Idols
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           Persecution
           there
           was
           among
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           grievous
           torments
           they
           suffered
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           not
           offer
           sacrifice
           to
           Idols
           ;
           one
           Nobleman
           at
           Nicom
           pluckt
           down
           the
           two
           Emperors
           Proclamations
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           not
           fearing
           the
           Emperors
           who
           were
           then
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           for
           which
           act
           he
           was
           put
           to
           most
           bitter
           death
           ;
           afterwards
           they
           were
           so
           mad
           that
           they
           sought
           to
           destroy
           all
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           it
           can
           hardly
           be
           expressed
           with
           words
           what
           numbers
           suffered
           ,
           and
           what
           Blood
           was
           shed
           throughout
           all
           the
           Regions
           ,
           and
           they
           cast
           the
           Christians
           among
           the
           Lions
           ,
           Bears
           ,
           and
           Leopards
           who
           were
           kept
           Hungry
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           the
           wild
           Beast
           would
           not
           Devour
           ,
           they
           ,
           slew
           them
           with
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           threw
           them
           into
           the
           Sea.
           Cerena
           the
           Wife
           of
           Dioclesian
           he
           killed
           ,
           because
           shee
           was
           a
           Christian
           ;
           two
           thousand
           were
           burnt
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           many
           suffered
           in
           Phrygia
           ,
           and
           were
           burnt
           with
           the
           whole
           City
           in
           this
           Persecution
           ;
           likewise
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Spain
          
           and
           Brittan
           ,
           so
           that
           some
           Rivers
           were
           Coloured
           with
           Blood
           ,
           one
           thousand
           slain
           sometimes
           in
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           they
           slew
           them
           by
           ten
           ,
           twenty
           ,
           sixty
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           an
           hundred
           Men
           ,
           Women
           and
           Children
           .
           
             Damasus
             ,
             Beda
             ,
             Oratius
             ,
             Honorus
             ,
             and
          
           others
           do
           testifie
           that
           there
           was
           slain
           in
           the
           space
           of
           one
           Month
           seve●●een
           thousand
           Persons
           ;
           likewise
           
             Peter
             Bishop
          
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           and
           three
           hundred
           more
           were
           slain
           with
           axes
           there
           ;
           Mauritius
           was
           slain
           with
           6666.
           
           Victor
           with
           360.
           were
           slain
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Troy
           ;
           the
           Christians
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           Persecution
           did
           increase
           ,
           
           and
           though
           a
           Cloud
           was
           over
           many
           ,
           and
           darkness
           entred
           in
           in
           part
           ,
           respectively
           to
           what
           had
           been
           in
           the
           first
           Century
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           the
           best
           Witnesses
           for
           the
           Lord
           in
           their
           generations
           ,
           and
           the
           Christians
           did
           increase
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           two
           Heathen
           Emperors
           were
           tired
           with
           Persecuting
           ,
           and
           gave
           up
           their
           Empire
           ,
           and
           led
           a
           Private
           life
           ,
           having
           Raigned
           one
           and
           twenty
           years
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           year
           305.
           these
           two
           latter
           Emperors
           Maximinius
           and
           Constantius
           who
           were
           called
           Cesars
           ,
           now
           became
           the
           Emperors
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           one
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           the
           West
           .
           Maxentius
           was
           set
           up
           Emperor
           by
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           goes
           against
           Maximinius
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           who
           sent
           Severus
           his
           Son
           to
           War
           against
           him
           ,
           which
           Severus
           being
           slain
           
             Lycinius
             Caesar
          
           was
           chosen
           in
           the
           room
           ,
           so
           that
           
             Maximinius
             ,
             Constantius
          
           and
           Maxentius
           continued
           the
           tenth
           Persecution
           after
           Dioclesian
           and
           his
           partner
           had
           given
           over
           ,
           saving
           Constantius
           ,
           and
           esepcially
           his
           Son
           Constantius
           were
           kind
           to
           the
           Christians
           ;
           Constantius
           Chused
           those
           who
           refused
           to
           offer
           Sacrifice
           and
           commit
           Idolatry
           to
           be
           in
           his
           Court
           ,
           and
           Banished
           the
           Heathen
           Idolaters
           as
           unfit
           for
           his
           service
           that
           were
           Traitors
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           about
           the
           year
           311.
           
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           .
           Maximinius
           the
           Emperor
           and
           his
           partner
           was
           very
           Wicked
           in
           Idolatry
           and
           Cruelty
           ,
           God
           struck
           him
           with
           a
           great
           Plague
           in
           the
           Belly
           and
           secret
           parts
           ,
           which
           purrifying
           broke
           our
           with
           swarms
           of
           Lice
           ,
           which
           caused
           such
           a
           stink
           that
           the
           Physitian
           could
           not
           endure
           the
           same
           ,
           wherefore
           he
           slew
           the
           Physitian
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           anguish
           of
           his
           Disesase
           ,
           he
           slacked
           Persecution
           ,
           making
           confession
           that
           his
           Persecuting
           of
           them
           had
           brought
           this
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           acknowledged
           his
           offence
           ;
           and
           the
           Infidels
           divers
           exalted
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           yet
           afterwards
           being
           incensed
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           this
           Emperor
           set
           up
           Decrees
           afresh
           ,
           to
           Persecute
           the
           Christians
           ,
           whereby
           many
           Bishops
           and
           others
           were
           Martyred
           ;
           
           here
           was
           no
           titles
           of
           Lord
           Bishops
           and
           Arch-Bishops
           not
           yet
           in
           the
           first
           three
           hundred
           years
           ,
           neither
           was
           there
           any
           Pope
           then
           that
           did
           lay
           claim
           to
           supremecy
           over
           all
           the
           Churches
           ,
           neither
           had
           these
           Bishops
           whole
           Counties
           and
           Provinces
           for
           their
           maintenance
           ,
           neither
           all
           
             Rome
             ,
             Constantinople
             ,
             Antioch
          
           ,
           and
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           all
           People
           therein
           for
           their
           Dioceses
           ,
           but
           them
           only
           of
           the
           Christians
           who
           believed
           ,
           in
           each
           of
           those
           places
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           in
           the
           great
           Persecution
           there
           followed
           great
           famine
           and
           pestilence
           on
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           which
           caused
           the
           Persecution
           to
           cease
           ,
           and
           caused
           Maximinius
           to
           revoke
           his
           Decrees
           ,
           and
           punished
           the
           Inchanters
           that
           incensed
           him
           against
           the
           Christians
           ;
           Maxillianus
           who
           was
           joyned
           in
           the
           Empire
           with
           Dioclesian
           ,
           who
           laid
           down
           the
           Goverment
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           have
           slain
           Constantius
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           got
           up
           again
           into
           the
           Empire
           ,
           but
           failing
           of
           his
           enterprize
           ,
           was
           slain
           of
           
             Constantius
             .
             Maxentius
          
           this
           time
           Reigns
           wickedly
           and
           tyrannically
           at
           Rome
           ,
           which
           caused
           the
           Romans
           to
           entreat
           Costantine
           to
           come
           against
           Maxentius
           for
           his
           Wickedness
           ,
           who
           made
           War
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           upon
           a
           Bridge
           made
           of
           boats
           over
           the
           River
           Tyber
           ,
           he
           was
           intraped
           by
           Constantine
           ,
           and
           drowned
           in
           Tyber
           ;
           and
           thus
           the
           Righteous
           Judgements
           of
           God
           at
           last
           came
           upon
           them
           for
           their
           Blood
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           as
           a
           recompenence
           and
           a
           reward
           for
           their
           deeds
           ,
           but
           Constantine
           set
           forth
           Decrees
           of
           favour
           to
           the
           Christians
           .
        
         
           Marcellinus
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           about
           the
           tenth
           year
           of
           Dioclesian
           ,
           in
           the
           Persecution
           he
           sacrificed
           to
           Idols
           ,
           and
           was
           excommunicated
           by
           three
           hundred
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           was
           killed
           in
           the
           Massacre
           of
           
             Dioclesian
             .
             Marcellus
          
           succeeded
           ,
           and
           one
           Lucina
           a
           rich
           maid
           of
           Rome
           dying
           ,
           made
           Marcellus
           her
           heir
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           all
           her
           substance
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           time
           
           saith
           
             Pollidore
             lib.
          
           1.
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           were
           greatly
           enriched
           ,
           and
           so
           began
           to
           grow
           up
           in
           earthly
           honours
           higher
           and
           higher
           .
        
         
           But
           Constantine
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           about
           the
           year
           318.
           caused
           a
           Cross
           to
           be
           made
           of
           Gold
           and
           precious
           stones
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           born
           before
           his
           Army
           instead
           of
           a
           Standard
           ,
           when
           he
           went
           to
           fight
           against
           
             Maxentius
             ,
             Maximinius
          
           ,
           and
           Lucimus
           ,
           these
           were
           the
           least
           Persecutors
           of
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           Romane
           Monarchy
           ,
           which
           this
           Constantine
           did
           vanquish
           ,
           and
           set
           the
           Christians
           at
           liberty
           who
           had
           been
           Persecuted
           about
           three
           hundred
           years
           ;
           and
           so
           afterwards
           this
           Cross
           others
           began
           to
           Imitate
           and
           set
           up
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           and
           became
           a
           flat
           Idol
           ;
           notwithstanding
           after
           this
           ,
           some
           Persecution
           was
           stirring
           in
           the
           Eastern
           Counties
           ,
           yet
           in
           Rome
           and
           the
           Western
           parts
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           no
           general
           Persecution
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           the
           East
           part
           he
           subdued
           those
           Tyrants
           ;
           and
           we
           read
           of
           no
           Persecution
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           untill
           the
           time
           that
           
             John
             Wickliff
          
           suffered
           ,
           which
           was
           when
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Heathen
           was
           entred
           into
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           Popes
           ,
           who
           had
           retained
           the
           name
           of
           Christian
           ,
           but
           lost
           the
           life
           and
           the
           Power
           ;
           he
           began
           with
           fire
           to
           Persecute
           the
           Members
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           But
           long
           before
           this
           time
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Power
           of
           God
           was
           much
           lost
           among
           many
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           also
           divers
           others
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostacy
           was
           entred
           in
           ,
           and
           they
           made
           great
           contentions
           about
           Easter
           ,
           and
           about
           dayes
           which
           should
           be
           Fasted
           ,
           and
           some
           was
           for
           two
           ,
           and
           some
           was
           for
           three
           ,
           and
           some
           was
           for
           forty
           dayes
           ,
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           ,
           and
           their
           Bishops
           was
           for
           keeping
           it
           the
           fourteenth
           Moon
           ,
           as
           Eusebius
           saith
           ,
           lib.
           5.
           
           For
           Asia
           observed
           the
           Feast
           of
           Easter
           ,
           and
           they
           called
           a
           great
           Council
           together
           ,
           and
           decreed
           that
           it
           should
           be
           observed
           the
           fourteenth
           Moon
           upon
           what
           day
           soever
           in
           that
           week
           the
           Moon
           
           fell
           ,
           and
           appointed
           fasting
           dayes
           ,
           and
           Meetings
           and
           Synods
           in
           all
           parts
           met
           together
           about
           this
           trivial
           matter
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           199.
           
           At
           Rome
           likewise
           there
           was
           a
           Synod
           gathered
           together
           ,
           wherein
           Victor
           the
           fourteenth
           Bishop
           was
           President
           .
           and
           the
           Eastern
           Churches
           decreed
           it
           the
           day
           aforesaid
           ,
           and
           fastings
           before
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           Western
           Church
           decreed
           it
           to
           be
           the
           day
           wherein
           Christ
           rose
           from
           death
           to
           Life
           ;
           but
           Victor
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           with
           the
           adjoyned
           Congregations
           ,
           pronounces
           flatly
           all
           the
           Westren
           Churches
           to
           be
           excommunicated
           Persons
           ,
           and
           gives
           them
           up
           to
           Sathan
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           became
           a
           Proverb
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           must
           judge
           all
           ,
           and
           be
           judged
           of
           none
           ;
           this
           was
           about
           the
           year
           one
           hundred
           ninety
           nine
           after
           Christ
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           respit
           from
           Persecution
           .
           And
           Iraeneus
           Bishop
           of
           Lyons
           ,
           he
           was
           of
           Victors
           mind
           ,
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           celebrated
           on
           the
           Sunday
           only
           ,
           yet
           reproved
           Victor
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             Peters
          
           successor
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           for
           cutting
           off
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           God
           in
           Asia
           for
           such
           a
           trivial
           thing
           .
        
         
           And
           Policarpus
           and
           Anisatus
           contended
           about
           trivial
           things
           ;
           and
           although
           there
           was
           much
           good
           in
           them
           both
           ,
           yet
           this
           weakned
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           led
           the
           minds
           of
           People
           out
           into
           the
           observance
           of
           outward
           things
           ,
           and
           neglected
           the
           life
           and
           the
           Power
           .
        
         
           Lucius
           the
           two
           and
           twentieth
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           about
           the
           year
           255.
           and
           Stephanus
           who
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           a
           great
           contention
           in
           their
           time
           about
           baptism
           ;
           the
           matter
           was
           ,
           whether
           they
           that
           returned
           from
           any
           heresie
           should
           be
           rebaptized
           or
           be
           received
           in
           with
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           only
           ;
           and
           so
           here
           was
           a
           great
           jangling
           and
           contention
           about
           outward
           things
           ,
           which
           were
           geting
           up
           as
           Idols
           ;
           And
           Cyprian
           Bishop
           of
           Carthage
           judged
           that
           Hereticks
           had
           no
           way
           to
           be
           purged
           from
           Error
           ,
           but
           by
           baptism
           ;
           but
           Stephanus
           was
           greatly
           offended
           with
           Cyprian
           for
           this
           .
        
         
         
           After
           
             Stephen
             Xystus
          
           succeeded
           ,
           and
           Dionysius
           writes
           unto
           him
           ,
           how
           that
           all
           
             Cilicia
             ,
             Cappadocia
             ,
             Galatia
          
           ,
           and
           the
           bordering
           Nations
           ,
           how
           great
           Synods
           had
           decreed
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           communicate
           with
           them
           because
           they
           rebaptized
           Hereticks
           ;
           and
           saith
           further
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Synods
           of
           Bishops
           hath
           decreed
           that
           such
           as
           renounce
           any
           heresie
           ,
           should
           first
           be
           instructed
           ,
           and
           then
           Washed
           and
           Purged
           of
           their
           impure
           leaven
           ;
           and
           thus
           they
           Wrangled
           and
           Jangled
           about
           things
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           brake
           into
           Fractions
           ;
           notwithstanding
           many
           of
           these
           men
           Suffered
           under
           the
           merciless
           Cruelty
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Emperor
           ;
           likewise
           they
           excommunicated
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           called
           Councils
           ,
           and
           censured
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           hurt
           the
           spreadng
           of
           Truth
           amongst
           them
           that
           believed
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           ;
           all
           this
           is
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           were
           declining
           and
           coming
           to
           loss
           in
           this
           time
           ,
           though
           so
           near
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           suffered
           under
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           found
           peace
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           yet
           many
           practices
           and
           institutions
           were
           made
           which
           are
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           which
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           binding
           to
           all
           generations
           afterwards
           because
           of
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           now
           called
           Church
           of
           Rome
           would
           have
           all
           to
           receive
           as
           Apostolick
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           Constantine
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           when
           peace
           was
           established
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           he
           set
           forth
           a
           general
           Proclamation
           or
           Edict
           ,
           not
           constraining
           therein
           any
           man
           fro
           any
           Religion
           ,
           but
           giving
           liberty
           to
           all
           men
           to
           exercise
           their
           Religion
           ,
           whether
           Christians
           or
           others
           ,
           which
           thing
           was
           taken
           well
           by
           the
           Romans
           and
           all
           wise
           men
           ;
           this
           Licinius
           joyned
           with
           Constantine
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           seemingly
           favoured
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           joyned
           with
           Constantine
           in
           setting
           forth
           an
           edict
           for
           the
           Christians
           liberty
           ,
           yet
           afterwards
           he
           had
           great
           hatred
           towards
           Constantine
           ,
           and
           conspired
           his
           death
           ,
           rejecting
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           
           and
           Persecuted
           them
           ,
           who
           said
           he
           would
           become
           an
           Enemy
           to
           the
           Christians
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           their
           Meetings
           and
           Assemblies
           they
           prayed
           not
           for
           him
           but
           for
           Constantine
           ;
           so
           cast
           the
           Christians
           into
           Prison
           ,
           and
           Persecuted
           them
           within
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           many
           were
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           at
           length
           he
           was
           slain
           after
           several
           battels
           between
           him
           and
           Constantine
           by
           the
           souldiers
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           324.
           
           Constantius
           the
           Emperor
           the
           Father
           of
           Constantine
           dyed
           a
           natural
           death
           ,
           and
           was
           buried
           at
           
             York
             ,
             Dioclcesian
          
           died
           at
           Salena
           ,
           as
           some
           say
           by
           his
           own
           Poyson
           in
           the
           year
           319.
           he
           was
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           seven
           Tyrants
           in
           the
           tenth
           Persecution
           .
           Maximinian
           the
           second
           ,
           who
           was
           hanged
           at
           Mazilla
           by
           Constantine
           in
           the
           year
           310.
           
           Thirdly
           Galerius
           who
           was
           plagued
           with
           a
           terrible
           disease
           ;
           Severus
           the
           fourth
           was
           slain
           by
           Maximinian
           the
           father
           of
           Maxentius
           the
           wicked
           Tyrant
           ,
           who
           was
           Banished
           by
           Constantine
           in
           the
           year
           318.
           
           The
           sixth
           was
           Maxentius
           who
           dyed
           not
           long
           atfer
           in
           the
           year
           320.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           Licinius
           was
           overcome
           by
           Constantine
           ,
           and
           slain
           about
           the
           year
           324.
           
           And
           thus
           the
           Lord
           Plagued
           the
           cruelty
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Emperors
           who
           knew
           not
           God
           ,
           but
           hated
           his
           appearance
           ,
           and
           rewarded
           them
           according
           to
           their
           deeds
           .
        
         
           The
           Christians
           in
           these
           three
           hundred
           years
           wherein
           was
           the
           ten
           Persecutions
           ,
           they
           were
           sufferers
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Dragon
           ,
           who
           ruled
           in
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           were
           not
           Persecutors
           ,
           having
           not
           the
           outward
           power
           in
           their
           hand
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           had
           the
           outward
           power
           ,
           then
           they
           turned
           Persecutors
           ,
           especially
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           the
           outward
           power
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           worse
           then
           Constantine
           the
           great
           ,
           who
           gave
           liberty
           to
           all
           Christians
           and
           others
           to
           Worship
           God
           without
           forcing
           of
           any
           ,
           as
           their
           actions
           following
           afterwards
           makes
           it
           appear
           ;
           for
           being
           countenanced
           by
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           they
           grew
           proud
           and
           lordly
           ,
           and
           increasing
           in
           
           power
           and
           outward
           Authority
           ,
           though
           set
           up
           at
           first
           by
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           at
           last
           excluded
           him
           for
           having
           any
           Authority
           or
           Power
           over
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           .
           as
           after
           a
           season
           may
           be
           made
           appear
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           year
           367.
           
           Damasus
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           18.
           years
           .
        
         
           Also
           in
           the
           first
           three
           or
           four
           hundred
           years
           before
           ever
           the
           Bshop
           of
           Rome
           did
           get
           so
           high
           as
           to
           be
           called
           universal
           Bishop
           ,
           abundance
           of
           Darkness
           spread
           over
           ,
           and
           abundance
           of
           Idolatry
           and
           superstitious
           things
           was
           invented
           ,
           and
           abundance
           of
           Orders
           ,
           as
           Friars
           ,
           and
           Monks
           ,
           and
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           Nunneries
           ,
           wherein
           they
           were
           diverted
           from
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           Apostacy
           came
           in
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           year
           260.
           
           Anthony
           is
           called
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           Monks
           ,
           who
           followed
           the
           Example
           of
           Paulus
           born
           at
           Thebes
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           who
           retired
           himself
           to
           a
           private
           Gave
           under
           the
           foot
           of
           a
           Rock
           in
           the
           seventh
           Persecution
           by
           Decius
           ;
           And
           one
           called
           Basil
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           first
           that
           built
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           ordained
           vows
           of
           Poverty
           ,
           Chastity
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           called
           the
           Monks
           of
           Basils
           Order
           ,
           and
           are
           bound
           to
           abstain
           from
           all
           kinde
           of
           Flesh
           ;
           and
           here
           began
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Devils
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ.
           The
           next
           who
           prescribed
           Orders
           ,
           was
           Augustine
           born
           in
           the
           year
           350.
           this
           order
           was
           called
           Austin
           Fryars
           ,
           they
           wear
           a
           Lethern
           girdle
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           the
           Monks
           ;
           the
           first
           Order
           of
           the
           Eriars
           was
           Mendicants
           ;
           the
           third
           that
           Prescribed
           Orders
           was
           Benedict
           in
           the
           year
           472.
           and
           out
           of
           this
           Order
           did
           spring
           the
           Monks
           of
           Benedict
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           Orders
           which
           I
           have
           mentioned
           before
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           the
           Book
           .
           The
           fourth
           that
           Prescribed
           Orders
           was
           Francis
           of
           Assis
           ,
           these
           are
           called
           Franciscans
           or
           
             Grey
             Friars
          
           ,
           their
           rule
           and
           order
           was
           confirmed
           by
           Innocent
           the
           third
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           fourth
           Order
           of
           Friars
           Mendicants
           ,
           or
           begging
           Friars
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           order
           
           sprung
           Friars
           ,
           Miniries
           ,
           and
           Capouchen
           Friars
           ;
           Miniries
           were
           ordered
           by
           
             Franciscus
             de
             Pola
          
           ,
           and
           Capouchens
           were
           ordained
           by
           one
           
             Matthew
             Basa
          
           of
           Acona
           ;
           The
           Jesuites
           were
           first
           founded
           by
           
             Ignatius
             Loyolla
          
           born
           in
           Navar
           ,
           they
           were
           first
           confirmed
           by
           Paul
           the
           third
           .
        
         
           The
           Nuns
           first
           Author
           was
           one
           Clare
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Asses
           who
           forsoke
           her
           Fathers
           House
           ,
           and
           devised
           an
           Order
           of
           religious
           Women
           who
           vowed
           Poverty
           and
           Virginity
           ,
           they
           were
           confirmed
           by
           Honorius
           the
           third
           ;
           but
           many
           of
           these
           being
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           their
           Practices
           which
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           Primitive
           time
           is
           mentioned
           before
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           and
           so
           let
           them
           pass
           ,
           and
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ;
           but
           divers
           contentions
           and
           sects
           began
           to
           breake
           forth
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           not
           only
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           of
           Alexandria
           and
           Nicomedia
           ,
           and
           Miletus
           ,
           and
           one
           clashing
           against
           another
           ,
           Alexander
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           and
           Eusebins
           Bishop
           of
           Nicomedia
           ,
           and
           many
           Bishops
           in
           other
           places
           joyning
           one
           to
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           envying
           one
           another
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           as
           Eusebius
           saith
           ,
           a
           man
           might
           have
           seen
           not
           only
           the
           Presidents
           and
           chief
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Churches
           envying
           one
           against
           another
           with
           spightful
           approbrious
           Terms
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           Multitude
           severed
           into
           parts
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           was
           openly
           derided
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           and
           so
           called
           Councils
           and
           Synods
           ,
           and
           condemned
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           excommunicated
           one
           another
           as
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           so
           went
           out
           of
           the
           Long-suffering
           ,
           and
           Patience
           ,
           and
           forbearance
           which
           the
           Apostle
           exhorted
           unto
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           no
           less
           then
           four
           hundred
           years
           many
           run
           wholly
           out
           into
           contention
           about
           dayes
           ,
           and
           Meats
           ,
           and
           Drinks
           ,
           some
           Running
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           some
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           forging
           things
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Churches
           in
           Asia
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           John
           the
           Disciple
           gave
           them
           an
           order
           to
           observe
           Easter
           the
           fourteenth
           day
           of
           the
           Month
           ;
           And
           Rome
           and
           the
           Western
           parts
           alledge
           
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           for
           their
           Author
           ,
           how
           they
           left
           them
           this
           tradition
           ,
           both
           alike
           true
           ,
           for
           this
           came
           up
           more
           by
           custom
           ,
           then
           any
           injunction
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           tradition
           either
           ;
           for
           they
           condemned
           such
           things
           in
           their
           life
           time
           ,
           and
           called
           them
           beggarly
           rudiments
           ,
           such
           as
           inhabit
           at
           Rome
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           make
           fasts
           ,
           and
           fasted
           three
           weeks
           before
           Easter
           ,
           excepting
           the
           Saturday
           and
           the
           Sunday
           ;
           
             Illyricum
             ,
             Greece
          
           ,
           and
           Alexandria
           began
           their
           fasting
           dayes
           six
           weeks
           before
           Easter
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           call
           fourty
           dayes
           fasting
           ,
           or
           Lent
           ,
           others
           begin
           to
           fast
           seven
           weeks
           before
           Easter
           ;
           Yet
           in
           all
           the
           while
           they
           use
           abstinency
           but
           onely
           fifteen
           dayes
           ,
           and
           hath
           intermission
           amongst
           those
           dayes
           ,
           and
           yet
           calls
           these
           fourty
           dayes
           fasting
           or
           Lent
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           disagreed
           in
           the
           time
           ,
           disagreed
           in
           the
           months
           ,
           disagreed
           in
           the
           dayes
           ,
           and
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           abstinence
           ,
           and
           contended
           about
           these
           things
           ,
           or
           for
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           and
           excommunicating
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           judging
           one
           another
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           when
           they
           got
           power
           ,
           killed
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           stirred
           up
           the
           Emperours
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           and
           this
           in
           the
           350
           or
           400
           years
           after
           Christ.
           
        
         
           And
           all
           this
           fasting
           was
           but
           from
           some
           meat
           ,
           as
           though
           some
           had
           been
           clean
           and
           some
           unclean
           ,
           some
           abstained
           onely
           from
           flesh
           ,
           and
           fed
           onely
           upon
           fish
           ,
           and
           abstain
           from
           all
           other
           Creatures
           ,
           others
           upon
           fish
           and
           fowls
           of
           the
           Air
           ,
           affirming
           their
           Original
           is
           of
           the
           water
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           flesh
           ;
           and
           others
           some
           fasted
           till
           nine
           of
           the
           Clock
           ,
           and
           then
           eat
           of
           divers
           sorts
           as
           they
           pleased
           ;
           and
           here
           was
           their
           fast
           and
           their
           Lent
           ,
           about
           which
           all
           this
           contention
           and
           stir
           ;
           all
           which
           practices
           are
           condemned
           in
           the
           Apostles
           writings
           ,
           and
           such
           ignorance
           and
           hypocrisie
           ;
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           stands
           not
           in
           meats
           and
           drinks
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Protestants
           and
           them
           that
           calls
           themselves
           reformed
           will
           needs
           presse
           these
           things
           as
           holy
           Institutions
           ,
           
           when
           as
           it
           is
           manifest
           when
           the
           Christians
           in
           former
           dayes
           began
           to
           judge
           one
           another
           about
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           strive
           ,
           and
           bite
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           devoure
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           they
           lost
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           then
           Mystery
           Babylon
           began
           to
           rise
           ,
           these
           things
           became
           her
           Merchandize
           ,
           and
           these
           practices
           became
           to
           be
           called
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           would
           have
           been
           ashamed
           of
           .
        
         
           And
           about
           the
           Sacrament
           great
           contention
           arose
           ,
           as
           about
           the
           time
           and
           the
           manner
           ,
           some
           did
           receive
           the
           bread
           and
           wine
           every
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           yet
           Alexandria
           and
           Rome
           do
           not
           use
           it
           :
           Yet
           the
           Egyptians
           joyning
           to
           Alexandria
           ,
           and
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Thebes
           they
           had
           another
           order
           ,
           they
           did
           receive
           it
           when
           they
           had
           banquetted
           ,
           and
           filled
           themselves
           with
           delicates
           ,
           and
           then
           received
           their
           Communion
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           judged
           one
           another
           in
           these
           things
           :
           In
           
             Thessalonica
             ,
             Macedonia
          
           ,
           and
           Hellas
           in
           Achaia
           ,
           they
           baptize
           only
           on
           the
           Easter
           holy
           dayes
           :
           Likewise
           in
           
             Hellas
             ,
             Jerusalem
          
           ,
           and
           Thessalia
           ,
           their
           service
           they
           said
           with
           Candle-light
           :
           likewise
           in
           
             Caesaria
             ,
             Cappadocia
          
           ,
           and
           at
           Cyprus
           the
           Priests
           and
           Bishops
           expound
           the
           Scripture
           on
           the
           Saturdayes
           and
           Sundayes
           by
           Candle-light
           ,
           as
           Socrates
           saith
           Lib.
           5.
           
           In
           this
           time
           it
           is
           said
           the
           Customes
           and
           observations
           were
           so
           many
           that
           none
           was
           able
           to
           find
           two
           which
           did
           retain
           one
           Order
           of
           the
           service
           .
           At
           Caesaria
           in
           Cappadocia
           ,
           they
           receive
           not
           into
           communion
           such
           as
           sin
           after
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           even
           so
           the
           Macedonians
           in
           Hellespont
           did
           the
           same
           .
           The
           Phrygians
           allow
           not
           of
           two
           Marriages
           :
           The
           Original
           Authors
           of
           so
           great
           diversity
           of
           services
           ,
           rights
           ,
           and
           customes
           were
           Bishops
           which
           governed
           their
           Churches
           at
           several
           times
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           do
           like
           of
           such
           practices
           have
           commended
           them
           to
           posterity
           for
           Laws
           ,
           and
           such
           vain
           and
           frivolous
           Contentions
           did
           arise
           in
           this
           age
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           manifest
           the
           Apostacy
           from
           the
           life
           and
           power
           
           of
           God
           was
           great
           ,
           and
           Gods
           wisdome
           and
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Spirit
           was
           wanting
           ,
           and
           Philosophy
           and
           customary
           practise
           was
           their
           chief
           Foundation
           .
           And
           one
           Bishop
           exiled
           another
           ,
           and
           complained
           to
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           banished
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           sheep
           was
           made
           havock
           of
           ,
           and
           starved
           ,
           and
           scattered
           ,
           and
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           and
           Christian
           came
           to
           be
           evil
           spoken
           of
           by
           the
           many
           fractions
           and
           contentions
           that
           were
           amongst
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           after
           the
           raign
           of
           Constantine
           in
           which
           persecution
           ceased
           ,
           many
           Superstitious
           Injunctions
           and
           Idolatrous
           practices
           were
           set
           up
           in
           the
           first
           five
           hundred
           years
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           much
           trouble
           the
           Reader
           with
           further
           then
           what
           is
           already
           said
           ;
           But
           divers
           other
           things
           were
           brought
           in
           afterwards
           more
           gross
           then
           the
           former
           .
           Gregory
           called
           the
           Great
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           of
           all
           that
           went
           before
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           basest
           or
           worst
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           that
           came
           after
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           best
           ;
           It
           is
           he
           that
           brought
           in
           this
           Title
           among
           the
           Roman
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           be
           called
           the
           servant
           of
           Gods
           servants
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           practise
           he
           proved
           a
           Lord
           over
           Gods
           servants
           ,
           consciences
           ,
           and
           over
           their
           faith
           ,
           he
           made
           an
           Act
           that
           Priests
           should
           not
           marry
           a
           wife
           ,
           and
           he
           ordained
           a
           book
           called
           the
           Service
           or
           Letany
           ,
           which
           goes
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Gregories
           Mass-book
           to
           be
           recived
           in
           all
           Churches
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           death
           of
           him
           ,
           Fabianus
           was
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           continued
           scarce
           2.
           years
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           last
           of
           the
           Roman
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           the
           Title
           of
           universal
           Bishop
           or
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           last
           of
           sixty
           five
           Bishops
           before
           the
           first
           Pope
           ,
           he
           died
           in
           the
           year
           six
           hundred
           and
           five
           .
        
         
           Palagius
           ,
           the
           first
           was
           the
           69
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           in
           the
           year
           355.
           he
           ordained
           that
           Hereticks
           and
           Shismaticks
           should
           be
           punished
           with
           temporal
           death
           ;
           there
           
           was
           65
           Bishops
           before
           Boniface
           the
           third
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           first
           Pope
           ,
           and
           since
           there
           hath
           been
           179
           Popes
           .
        
         
           Boniface
           the
           third
           (
           who
           succeeded
           Fabianus
           was
           the
           first
           Pope
           ,
           he
           reigned
           but
           one
           year
           ,
           and
           did
           more
           hurt
           in
           that
           year
           then
           Gregory
           could
           do
           in
           many
           ,
           before
           he
           obtained
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Phocas
           that
           he
           and
           his
           Successors
           after
           him
           in
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           above
           all
           other
           Churches
           should
           have
           the
           preheminence
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           should
           be
           the
           head
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           in
           Christendom
           ;
           alleadging
           this
           frivolous
           and
           reasonless
           reason
           ,
           that
           Saint
           Peter
           had
           left
           to
           Saint
           Peter
           his
           successors
           in
           Rome
           the
           Keyes
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           ;
           for
           before
           this
           
             Constantinople
             ,
             Asia
          
           and
           other
           Churches
           ,
           their
           Bishops
           had
           some
           stroak
           ,
           and
           divers
           times
           many
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           were
           reprehended
           by
           the
           rest
           ,
           but
           now
           obtaining
           this
           Decree
           of
           Phocas
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           take
           head
           over
           all
           other
           Churches
           ,
           and
           this
           Phocas
           to
           aspire
           to
           the
           Empire
           of
           Rome
           he
           murthered
           his
           own
           Master
           ,
           and
           Mauritius
           the
           Emperour
           and
           his
           Children
           ;
           so
           Phocas
           somewhat
           fearing
           and
           willing
           to
           have
           Boniface
           his
           favour
           ,
           gratifies
           him
           and
           condescends
           to
           all
           his
           petitions
           ,
           and
           grants
           him
           to
           be
           universal
           head
           Bishop
           over
           all
           Christian
           Churches
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           the
           first
           rise
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           But
           Phocas
           for
           his
           murther
           was
           justly
           rewarded
           ,
           for
           Heraclius
           the
           Emperour
           cut
           off
           his
           hands
           and
           feet
           and
           cast
           him
           into
           the
           Sea
           ;
           but
           Rome
           would
           not
           so
           soon
           loose
           her
           supremacy
           once
           given
           as
           the
           giver
           lost
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           ever
           since
           that
           time
           the
           Popes
           have
           holden
           ,
           defended
           and
           maintained
           the
           same
           by
           all
           force
           ,
           pollicy
           and
           cruelty
           that
           possible
           can
           be
           ;
           this
           was
           in
           the
           year
           606.
           
           And
           so
           the
           Bishop
           now
           became
           Pope
           ,
           his
           rise
           was
           not
           because
           of
           his
           holiness
           or
           righteousness
           ,
           or
           doctrine
           or
           holy
           practices
           suitable
           unto
           Peter
           .
           whom
           he
           saith
           he
           succeeded
           for
           his
           Doctrine
           and
           practice
           ,
           Peter
           had
           condemned
           the
           same
           things
           before
           Boniface
           
           was
           ,
           but
           his
           rise
           was
           by
           a
           Heathen
           Emperor
           who
           had
           Command
           over
           a
           great
           party
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           the
           force
           of
           his
           edict
           he
           claims
           authority
           .
        
         
           Vitilianus
           ,
           the
           eleventh
           Pope
           in
           the
           year
           657
           he
           confirmed
           that
           practice
           which
           was
           set
           up
           before
           by
           some
           other
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           organs
           should
           be
           set
           up
           in
           Churches
           .
        
         
           Paschal
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           817
           was
           the
           first
           that
           appointed
           Cardinals
           to
           be
           in
           number
           70.
           
        
         
           Adrian
           the
           third
           the
           47
           Pope
           in
           the
           year
           884
           ordained
           that
           the
           Emperour
           of
           Rome
           from
           thenceforth
           should
           have
           no
           more
           to
           do
           with
           the
           election
           or
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           should
           be
           left
           wholly
           to
           the
           Romane
           Clergy
           ;
           So
           now
           that
           which
           first
           gave
           the
           Pope
           power
           ,
           to
           wit
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           he
           now
           throws
           off
           the
           yoak
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Emperour
           please
           not
           him
           ,
           hath
           stirred
           up
           the
           people
           to
           mannage
           war
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           against
           divers
           Princes
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           histories
           of
           latter
           ages
           .
        
         
           Sergius
           the
           third
           was
           the
           first
           who
           ordained
           bearing
           of
           Candles
           in
           the
           feast
           of
           the
           purification
           of
           Mary
           ,
           thence
           called
           Candlemas
           day
           .
        
         
           Calistine
           the
           second
           in
           the
           year
           1143
           was
           the
           first
           inventer
           of
           cursing
           or
           anathamizing
           any
           who
           received
           not
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           with
           Bell
           Book
           and
           Candle
           .
        
         
           Innocent
           the
           third
           1198
           was
           the
           first
           that
           brought
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           and
           imposed
           auricular
           confession
           upon
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           Clement
           the
           fifth
           1350
           was
           the
           first
           that
           sold
           indulgencies
           and
           pardons
           .
        
         
           Sixtus
           the
           fourth
           1471
           brought
           in
           the
           beads
           to
           be
           numbred
           when
           they
           prayed
           ,
           &
           authorized
           the
           Ladies
           psalter
           .
           Leo
           the
           tenth
           in
           the
           year
           1553
           set
           Indulgencies
           and
           pardons
           on
           sale
           in
           Germany
           and
           France
           ,
           which
           things
           caused
           Luther
           in
           Germany
           and
           Zunglius
           amongst
           the
           Switzers
           to
           write
           against
           the
           Popes
           Ministers
           ,
           
           and
           afterwards
           questioned
           many
           points
           of
           the
           Popish
           Doctrine
           upon
           which
           the
           Pope
           burned
           Luthers
           writings
           and
           condemned
           him
           for
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           and
           Luther
           burned
           the
           Popes
           Canon
           Law
           at
           Wittenburg
           ,
           and
           declared
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           a
           persecutor
           and
           a
           very
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
           The
           Inquisition
           began
           first
           in
           Spain
           which
           was
           set
           up
           by
           the
           Papists
           there
           ,
           to
           terrifie
           the
           Moors
           who
           had
           inhabited
           Spain
           for
           760
           years
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           Spain
           was
           governed
           by
           the
           Emperour
           of
           the
           Moors
           in
           Africa
           until
           the
           year
           1492.
           
           And
           after
           this
           time
           the
           inquisttion
           began
           against
           the
           Moors
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           so
           cruel
           at
           first
           as
           afterwards
           it
           began
           to
           be
           against
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           accounted
           the
           greatest
           violence
           and
           torture
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Tyranny
           and
           severest
           kind
           of
           persecution
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           many
           papists
           abhor
           the
           very
           name
           and
           mention
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           death
           withstand
           the
           bringing
           in
           of
           this
           slavery
           amongst
           them
           ;
           the
           extremity
           and
           rigor
           of
           this
           inquisition
           untill
           the
           year
           1609.
           in
           Philip
           the
           third
           King
           of
           Spains
           time
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           though
           the
           Moors
           did
           make
           a
           shew
           of
           the
           Papists
           Religion
           because
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           yet
           eleven
           hundred
           thousand
           of
           them
           was
           forced
           to
           quit
           the
           Country
           it
           was
           so
           dreadful
           ;
           And
           all
           these
           kind
           of
           Ordinances
           and
           Institutions
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           compare
           them
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           cruelty
           and
           severity
           which
           hath
           been
           exercised
           towards
           them
           who
           could
           not
           receive
           them
           ;
           none
           who
           have
           their
           eyes
           open
           in
           any
           measure
           ,
           but
           must
           needs
           conclude
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           is
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ;
           and
           so
           all
           who
           prosess
           reformation
           flee
           from
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           Church
           who
           forces
           and
           kills
           all
           them
           that
           oppose
           ,
           who
           are
           under
           his
           power
           ;
           and
           why
           should
           any
           plead
           for
           the
           holding
           up
           of
           those
           practices
           as
           good
           and
           warrantable
           when
           as
           so
           many
           has
           been
           killed
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           has
           been
           led
           
           from
           the
           life
           and
           power
           of
           godliness
           while
           they
           received
           and
           practised
           these
           humane
           inventions
           &
           vain
           and
           customary
           traditions
           for
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           for
           Apostolick
           Ordinances
           ?
           and
           must
           it
           not
           needs
           be
           concluded
           them
           who
           would
           tye
           people
           up
           ,
           and
           bind
           men
           to
           observe
           such
           and
           such
           things
           as
           is
           mentioned
           before
           in
           this
           book
           ,
           and
           persecute
           for
           not
           observing
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           they
           who
           draws
           back
           to
           perdition
           ,
           and
           keeps
           people
           from
           laying
           hold
           upon
           eternal
           life
           ?
           Many
           more
           vain
           practises
           and
           Doctrines
           which
           have
           been
           brought
           in
           since
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           might
           be
           mentioned
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           which
           is
           said
           already
           ,
           the
           understanding
           will
           see
           that
           there
           hath
           been
           a
           great
           Apostacy
           both
           in
           life
           ,
           doctrine
           and
           practise
           from
           the
           Apostles
           time
           downward
           untill
           now
           ,
           &
           that
           which
           is
           called
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           in
           Rome
           is
           in
           it
           ;
           And
           likewise
           diverse
           of
           them
           who
           are
           separated
           from
           her
           sticks
           too
           much
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           custom
           ,
           Tradition
           and
           Antiquity
           of
           them
           ;
           In
           part
           I
           have
           shewn
           their
           Antiquiry
           and
           their
           rise
           ,
           and
           also
           shewn
           that
           which
           is
           more
           antient
           then
           they
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           have
           swarved
           ,
           to
           the
           intent
           that
           all
           may
           come
           out
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           drink
           no
           more
           of
           the
           cup
           ,
           nor
           buy
           no
           more
           of
           the
           Merchandize
           ,
           nor
           wear
           no
           more
           the
           harlots
           cognizance
           nor
           the
           false
           Churches
           at
           tire
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           may
           come
           to
           see
           before
           this
           heap
           of
           dark
           confusion
           ,
           and
           beyond
           the
           vain
           observations
           which
           hath
           been
           introduced
           ,
           which
           maketh
           no
           man
           through
           the
           observation
           thereof
           more
           acceptable
           unto
           God
           ,
           but
           rather
           twofold
           more
           like
           children
           of
           the
           wicked
           one
           ,
           who
           abode
           not
           in
           the
           truth
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XIIII
           .
           Something
           further
           of
           the
           Decrees
           and
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           are
           holden
           out
           for
           Apostolical
           Ordinances
           .
        
         
           POpe
           Paul
           about
           the
           year
           757
           condemned
           the
           Councel
           at
           Constantinople
           for
           condemning
           worshipping
           of
           Images
           ,
           he
           wrote
           a
           book
           of
           the
           worshipping
           and
           vitility
           of
           Images
           ,
           calling
           them
           the
           Laymens
           Kalendar
           .
        
         
           Pope
           Adrian
           about
           the
           year
           770
           cloathed
           the
           image
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           with
           silver
           ,
           and
           covered
           the
           Altar
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           with
           a
           pall
           of
           gold
           ,
           and
           condemned
           them
           for
           Hereticks
           ,
           who
           kept
           Peter
           and
           Pauls
           Doctrine
           which
           declared
           against
           idols
           .
        
         
           Pope
           Nicholas
           about
           the
           year
           858
           enlarged
           the
           Popes
           Decrees
           ,
           equaling
           them
           to
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           he
           decreed
           that
           service
           should
           be
           said
           in
           Latine
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           by
           the
           Emperours
           the
           Pope
           was
           first
           elected
           ,
           yet
           now
           having
           got
           head
           did
           climb
           up
           so
           high
           in
           power
           ,
           and
           pride
           and
           arrogancy
           ,
           endeavoured
           that
           no
           Emperour
           should
           be
           crowned
           without
           his
           leave
           in
           Germany
           .
        
         
           And
           Pope
           Clement
           the
           fifth
           excommunicated
           
             Andronicus
             Peleologus
          
           Emperour
           of
           Constantinople
           as
           a
           Heretick
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           not
           suffer
           the
           Greek
           Church
           to
           appeal
           to
           Rome
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           any
           Kings
           or
           Princes
           had
           displeased
           him
           ,
           he
           hath
           excommunicated
           them
           ,
           and
           given
           away
           their
           
           Kingdomes
           to
           some
           other
           ,
           teaching
           their
           people
           to
           rebell
           ;
           and
           also
           instigating
           other
           Princes
           to
           make
           war
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           kill
           one
           another
           for
           trifles
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           displeased
           him
           ,
           he
           caused
           many
           Kings
           to
           do
           penance
           ,
           and
           to
           pay
           great
           summes
           of
           money
           to
           get
           an
           absolution
           from
           excommunication
           ;
           and
           the
           Rule
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Empire
           which
           gave
           him
           first
           his
           being
           to
           be
           universal
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           called
           Pope
           ,
           he
           hath
           raised
           war
           often
           against
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           like
           not
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           he
           hath
           deposed
           them
           ,
           and
           one
           he
           brought
           into
           such
           subjection
           that
           he
           caused
           him
           to
           hold
           his
           stirrop
           ,
           a
           thing
           that
           the
           Emperour
           was
           not
           accustomed
           with
           ,
           he
           happened
           to
           hold
           it
           on
           the
           wrong
           side
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           received
           a
           sharp
           reproof
           by
           his
           holiness
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           some
           difference
           being
           between
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           fourth
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1250
           and
           the
           Emperour
           Frederick
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           Pope
           would
           not
           be
           reconciled
           ,
           though
           the
           King
           of
           France
           strongly
           interceded
           ,
           and
           offered
           full
           satisfaction
           for
           all
           pretended
           wrongs
           ,
           would
           go
           out
           of
           his
           Empire
           if
           the
           Pope
           could
           not
           endure
           him
           there
           ,
           never
           to
           return
           into
           Europe
           again
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           his
           son
           with
           the
           popes
           approbation
           might
           but
           succeed
           him
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           would
           not
           do
           .
        
         
           And
           how
           England
           and
           diverse
           Nations
           hath
           been
           troubled
           with
           his
           oppression
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           and
           what
           exactions
           and
           great
           sums
           of
           mony
           there
           hath
           been
           enhaused
           and
           squeezed
           out
           of
           the
           Dominions
           where
           he
           had
           power
           ,
           the
           Nations
           well
           remembers
           ,
           to
           maintain
           the
           pride
           of
           his
           Court
           at
           Rome
           ,
           which
           abounded
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           vitiousness
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           it
           was
           grown
           to
           that
           height
           that
           
             Vincentius
             Clemence
          
           the
           popes
           Legate
           ,
           said
           it
           was
           now
           too
           late
           ,
           and
           past
           reforming
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           take
           the
           Legates
           own
           words
           as
           follows
           against
           his
           Master
           the
           pope
           and
           his
           Court
           ,
           
             W.
             H.
          
           in
           his
           
           book
           called
           a
           description
           of
           England
           in
           the
           136
           page
           ,
           saith
           thus
           ,
           that
           this
           
             Vincentius
             Clement
          
           in
           the
           year
           1452
           being
           Legate
           for
           the
           pope
           ,
           was
           here
           in
           England
           about
           the
           popes
           business
           ,
           and
           hearing
           that
           the
           Clergy
           had
           given
           the
           King
           two
           tenths
           for
           the
           repaying
           of
           his
           losses
           which
           he
           had
           sustained
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           recovering
           of
           Bou●deox
           ;
           this
           Legate
           Vincenti●s
           coming
           into
           the
           Convocation
           house
           ,
           he
           earnestly
           required
           the
           Clergy
           to
           be
           no
           less
           favourable
           to
           their
           Spiritual
           Father
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           their
           Mother
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           then
           they
           had
           been
           to
           his
           vassal
           and
           inferiour
           ,
           meaning
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           speech
           in
           the
           Convocation
           he
           shewed
           them
           how
           that
           his
           holiness
           the
           pope
           was
           much
           disturbed
           and
           in
           daily
           danger
           of
           his
           life
           by
           cut-throats
           ,
           varlors
           ,
           and
           harlots
           which
           did
           much
           abound
           as
           he
           said
           in
           Rome
           ;
           but
           the
           Clergy
           in
           the
           Convocation
           slighted
           his
           speech
           ,
           and
           said
           how
           should
           we
           contribute
           towards
           the
           suppression
           of
           such
           ,
           whenas
           he
           and
           such
           as
           you
           continually
           uphold
           them
           ?
           I
           grant
           saith
           the
           Legate
           that
           there
           wanteth
           just
           reformation
           of
           many
           things
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Rome
           which
           would
           have
           been
           made
           sooner
           ,
           but
           now
           it
           is
           too
           late
           and
           past
           reforming
           ;
           nevertheless
           I
           beseech
           you
           send
           the
           Legate
           to
           write
           unto
           his
           holiness
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           request
           him
           that
           he
           would
           abandon
           and
           leave
           that
           Baby●on
           which
           is
           but
           a
           sink
           of
           mischief
           and
           of
           all
           ungodlinesse
           ,
           and
           keep
           his
           Court
           elsewhere
           in
           some
           place
           of
           better
           fame
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           Legates
           testimony
           of
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           Mother
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           Besides
           many
           of
           her
           own
           Members
           in
           England
           in
           the
           year
           1245
           do
           manifest
           what
           exaction
           has
           been
           upon
           this
           Nation
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           a
           supplication
           written
           in
           the
           names
           of
           the
           Nobles
           and
           Commons
           of
           England
           to
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           fourth
           ,
           shewing
           how
           many
           Subsidies
           and
           taxes
           had
           been
           levied
           and
           sent
           out
           of
           the
           R●alm
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           had
           been
           liberally
           paid
           ,
           
           they
           complaining
           also
           how
           he
           sent
           Italians
           and
           forraigners
           to
           possess
           their
           Churches
           and
           Benefices
           in
           England
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           regard
           of
           peoples
           souls
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           no
           good
           Shepherds
           as
           they
           said
           ;
           and
           how
           the
           Italians
           received
           threescore
           thousand
           Marks
           by
           the
           year
           ,
           besides
           other
           vails
           and
           excises
           they
           do
           reap
           more
           rents
           then
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           and
           so
           when
           he
           could
           not
           have
           his
           subsidies
           ,
           and
           raise
           all
           the
           sums
           which
           he
           exacted
           from
           year
           to
           year
           ,
           Pope
           Innocent
           perswades
           the
           French
           King
           to
           make
           warre
           with
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           his
           not
           condiscending
           to
           the
           pope
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           although
           he
           was
           then
           one
           of
           his
           sons
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           but
           enough
           of
           this
           ;
           it
           were
           large
           to
           enumerate
           the
           actions
           and
           cruelties
           ,
           the
           oppressions
           which
           hath
           been
           done
           in
           that
           which
           is
           called
           Christendom
           ,
           since
           the
           Emperour
           gave
           unto
           the
           Pope
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           idolatry
           ,
           supersttion
           ,
           her●sie
           ,
           and
           Doctrines
           of
           Devils
           hath
           been
           spread
           over
           the
           Nations
           these
           many
           hundreds
           of
           years
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           have
           been
           put
           to
           cruel
           death
           ;
           for
           not
           obeying
           and
           conforming
           to
           the
           said
           Doctrines
           and
           practices
           ,
           Injunctions
           and
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           he
           this
           falle
           Church
           hath
           stirred
           up
           to
           kill
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           destroy
           one
           another
           about
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           put
           upon
           people
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           and
           holy
           subjection
           ,
           and
           Apostolical
           Institutions
           ;
           by
           what
           as
           i●
           written
           ,
           all
           may
           see
           that
           these
           things
           are
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           fall
           ,
           in
           the
           cu●se
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           night
           of
           darknesse
           wherein
           all
           this
           wickedness
           hath
           been
           wrought
           by
           the
           false
           Church
           which
           the
           Lord
           God
           will
           reward
           double
           ,
           and
           dry
           up
           her
           waters
           under
           which
           she
           sits
           ,
           and
           make
           her
           seat
           desolate
           ,
           and
           throw
           down
           her
           pride
           who
           hath
           drunk
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           shed
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           devoured
           the
           Lambs
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           made
           merchandize
           of
           souls
           ;
           and
           therefore
           all
           who
           are
           
           in
           part
           departed
           from
           her
           ,
           stay
           not
           in
           the
           Suburbs
           ,
           but
           come
           out
           of
           her-City
           ,
           and
           the
           Adjacent
           places
           thereof
           ,
           that
           ye
           be
           not
           partakers
           of
           the
           Judgement
           which
           is
           to
           come
           upon
           her
           ;
           But
           Oh
           abundance
           of
           darkness
           remains
           yet
           in
           the
           Nations
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           who
           hold
           up
           things
           yet
           which
           was
           invented
           by
           her
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           one
           belonging
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             Dionysius
             Petavius
             〈◊〉
          
           Cardinall
           layes
           claim
           to
           the
           Ceremonies
           which
           were
           practiced
           in
           England
           in
           the
           Bishops
           time
           ;
           For
           saith
           he
           in
           his
           book
           called
           the
           History
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Religion
           of
           England
           and
           Doctrine
           is
           Calvinis●●
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           but
           the
           Ceremonies
           are
           of
           Rome
           as
           they
           were
           practiced
           in
           England
           in
           the
           year
           1640.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           time
           of
           Leo
           the
           fourth
           ,
           Edelw●lphus
           King
           of
           England
           went
           to
           Rome
           ,
           for
           performance
           of
           a
           vow
           that
           he
           had
           made
           ,
           and
           was
           courteously
           received
           and
           accepted
           by
           the
           Pope
           Leo
           ;
           For
           which
           cause
           he
           ordained
           atribute
           to
           be
           paid
           yearly
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           wit
           a
           penny
           sterling
           for
           every
           house
           in
           England
           that
           kindled
           a
           Fire
           .
           New
           Protestants
           look
           to
           your
           Easter
           reckonings
           ,
           you
           have
           denied
           the
           Popes
           supremacy
           ,
           and
           yet
           Vicars
           and
           Parsons
           receives
           his
           tribute
           of
           every
           house
           that
           kindles
           a
           Fire
           ,
           and
           this
           stands
           yet
           as
           a
           good
           and
           wholsome
           Institution
           amongst
           you
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           for
           shame
           ,
           let
           all
           that
           profess
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           godliness
           ,
           and
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Apostles
           as
           their
           example
           ,
           Come
           out
           of
           things
           which
           the
           Harlor
           hath
           invented
           ,
           and
           say
           as
           Abraham
           said
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Sodom
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           not
           take
           a
           shoe-latchet
           ,
           least
           he
           should
           say
           he
           had
           made
           Abraham
           Rich
           ;
           So
           let
           them
           that
           professes
           Reformation
           ,
           not
           keep
           a
           shoe-larchet
           ,
           nor
           one
           lap
           of
           the
           Whores
           garment
           ,
           nor
           any
           piece
           of
           her
           Ornaments
           ,
           that
           she
           may
           not
           boast
           any
           more
           that
           we
           are
           made
           rich
           by
           her
           merchandize
           ;
           so
           purge
           
           out
           horn
           and
           huff
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           old
           leaven
           out
           of
           your
           hearts
           and
           out
           of
           your
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           believe
           in
           Christ
           the
           true
           light
           that
           lighteth
           every
           one
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           your
           Law-giver
           ,
           whose
           Institutions
           are
           spiritual
           and
           his
           Ordinances
           heavenly
           ,
           which
           makes
           perfect
           ,
           and
           clean
           and
           pure
           the
           comers
           there
           unto
           ,
           and
           so
           let
           the
           old
           Rom●sh
           t●ash
           and
           foolish
           Ceremonies
           about
           worship
           alone
           ,
           many
           of
           which
           are
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Heathen
           ;
           and
           judge
           not
           any
           for
           departing
           from
           them
           ,
           nor
           per●ecute
           none
           for
           not
           observing
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           who
           so
           doth
           ,
           will
           manifest
           themselves
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           City
           which
           is
           to
           be
           overthown
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           and
           not
           Members
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Lambs
           Wife
           .
        
         
           And
           many
           more
           things
           which
           stands
           yet
           amongst
           them
           called
           Christions
           ,
           as
           set
           discourses
           hath
           been
           set
           up
           ●●lled
           homilies
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           a●oresaid
           
             W.
             H.
          
           shews
           the
           ground
           wherefore
           they
           were
           devised
           ;
           Some
           complained
           that
           their
           Churches
           and
           Universities
           were
           spoiled
           with
           error
           (
           as
           many
           are
           at
           this
           day
           )
           by
           which
           there
           was
           a
           want
           of
           able
           Pastors
           ;
           four
           Sermons
           were
           appointed
           by
           publick
           order
           in
           the
           year
           only
           ,
           and
           certain
           homilies
           was
           devised
           by
           learned
           men
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           for
           sound
           Doctrine
           by
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           made
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           which
           homilies
           were
           appointed
           to
           be
           read
           by
           Curates
           of
           a
           mean
           understanding
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           had
           but
           mean
           pay
           ,
           as
           five
           mark
           or
           twen●●
           Nobles
           a
           year
           ,
           of
           which
           sort
           we
           had
           many
           in
           England
           in
           the
           year
           1640.
           
           I
           desire
           we
           have
           no
           more
           ,
           le●st
           more
           ignorance
           abound
           ;
           and
           these
           homilies
           were
           to
           be
           read
           after
           a
           certain
           number
           of
           Psalms
           read
           ,
           and
           the
           Le●any
           ,
           and
           an
           Epistle
           and
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           A●h●nasius
           or
           Nicene
           Creed
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           the
           worship
           which
           hath
           been
           holden
           out
           even
           amongst
           the
           
           reformed
           as
           spiritual
           worship
           ;
           all
           which
           while
           people
           has
           been
           exercising
           themselves
           in
           those
           things
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           further
           and
           further
           off
           from
           God
           and
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           truth
           ,
           which
           is
           manifest
           to
           them
           that
           believe
           not
           by
           the
           Injunctions
           and
           Ordinances
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           by
           holy
           Spirit
           which
           leads
           out
           of
           all
           Error
           ,
           Superstition
           and
           deceit
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           believes
           in
           it
           comes
           to
           be
           taught
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           worship
           in
           that
           which
           is
           pure
           ,
           and
           are
           acceptable
           in
           his
           sight
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XV.
           Something
           Concerning
           the
           General
           Councils
           since
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           been
           all
           of
           one
           faith
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           hath
           been
           said
           the
           Church
           could
           not
           err
           ,
           all
           which
           of
           the
           several
           Councils
           belonged
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           yet
           see
           the
           difference
           .
        
         
           IN
           that
           which
           some
           call
           a
           Council
           or
           a
           Syn●d
           at
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Acts
          
           15.
           when
           some
           dissention
           arose
           ,
           because
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Phari●ees
           that
           believed
           ,
           and
           yet
           would
           needs
           Judge
           it
           needful
           for
           all
           that
           believed
           to
           be
           circum●i●ed
           ;
           So
           they
           that
           stickt
           in
           the
           outward
           Types
           and
           Figures
           would
           needs
           lay
           yoaks
           upon
           the
           necks
           of
           them
           who
           were
           come
           to
           the
           substance
           ;
           So
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Elders
           and
           Brethren
           coming
           together
           ,
           seeing
           the
           state
           of
           the
           matter
           stood
           not
           disputing
           years
           together
           ,
           as
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           forty
           years
           ;
           but
           they
           as
           they
           saw
           in
           the
           wisdom
           of
           God
           sent
           some
           chosen
           men
           from
           Jerusalem
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           to
           certifie
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           that
           they
           abstained
           
           only
           from
           meats
           offered
           to
           Idols
           ,
           and
           from
           blood
           ,
           and
           from
           things
           strangled
           ,
           and
           from
           Fornication
           ,
           from
           which
           if
           you
           keep
           your selves
           ,
           you
           shall
           do
           well
           ,
           Acts
           15.
           they
           pressed
           not
           upon
           them
           the
           ordinances
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           neither
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           in
           the
           unbelief
           ,
           which
           since
           this
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           done
           ;
           and
           diverse
           Councils
           appertaining
           to
           her
           ,
           hath
           cumbred
           people
           with
           multitudes
           of
           things
           and
           heavy
           yoaks
           ,
           some
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Jews
           in
           the
           unbelief
           ,
           and
           some
           from
           the
           Heathens
           in
           the
           unbelief
           ,
           and
           prest
           their
           Institutions
           and
           inventions
           as
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           upon
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           many
           and
           so
           innumerable
           ,
           and
           all
           contrary
           to
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ;
           And
           they
           have
           been
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           those
           Councils
           that
           David
           speaks
           of
           ,
           Psal.
           2.
           who
           took
           Council
           against
           the
           Lord
           and
           against
           his
           Anointed
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           a
           Council
           which
           condemned
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           these
           Councils
           though
           Rabbies
           and
           great
           men
           ,
           yet
           they
           ●rred
           from
           the
           life
           ;
           But
           to
           come
           downward
           amongst
           the
           Doctors
           and
           Bishops
           of
           that
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           the
           Council
           that
           was
           held
           at
           Carthage
           under
           Cyprian
           decreed
           that
           those
           who
           were
           baptized
           by
           Hereticks
           ought
           to
           be
           baptized
           again
           ,
           which
           others
           called
           it
           error
           :
           And
           that
           Councils
           proceedings
           was
           condemned
           .
           The
           Nice●e
           Council
           decreed
           flat
           Idolatry
           about
           worshipping
           of
           Images
           :
           and
           the
           Council
           at
           Constantin●ple
           condemned
           that
           proceedings
           and
           their
           decrees
           :
           The
           Council
           of
           Basil
           as
           
             Albe●●us
             P●igius
          
           saith
           ,
           decreed
           against
           all
           reason
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           The
           Council
           of
           Armenium
           decreed
           for
           the
           A●me●ia●s
           that
           Christ
           was
           not
           God
           :
           The
           Council
           of
           Calcedon
           which
           was
           one
           of
           the
           four
           that
           Gregory
           the
           great
           compares
           to
           the
           four
           Gospels
           ,
           that
           the
           Decrees
           were
           as
           sure
           and
           Constitutions
           as
           certain
           &
           infallible
           as
           the
           Scripture
           ▪
           yet
           Pope
           Leo
           did
           not
           stick
           to
           condemn
           it
           
           and
           all
           them
           as
           unadvised
           ;
           And
           these
           Councils
           has
           been
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           votes
           is
           brought
           for
           great
           proof
           ,
           not
           only
           amongst
           the
           Romanists
           but
           also
           amongst
           them
           that
           are
           separated
           from
           them
           ;
           so
           Councils
           have
           erred
           ,
           and
           hath
           opposed
           one
           another
           ,
           yet
           and
           the
           Popes
           and
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           to
           Leo
           the
           fourth
           abrogated
           and
           made
           void
           the
           Acts
           of
           Adrian
           ,
           &
           yet
           they
           both
           said
           they
           were
           Peters
           successors
           and
           infallible
           ;
           And
           Stephanus
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           made
           void
           the
           Acts
           and
           decrees
           of
           Formos●s
           ;
           and
           Sabinian
           the
           Pope
           commanded
           that
           Gregories
           Mass
           ,
           and
           all
           Pope
           Gregories
           writings
           should
           be
           burnt
           ;
           And
           all
           of
           these
           said
           they
           had
           the
           Keyes
           to
           bind
           &
           loose
           ,
           and
           yet
           one
           bound
           that
           which
           another
           had
           loosed
           ,
           and
           another
           loosed
           that
           which
           the
           former
           had
           bound
           ;
           and
           yet
           all
           these
           claimed
           infalibility
           ;
           The
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           Decreed
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           should
           not
           be
           called
           high
           Priest
           nor
           chief
           of
           Priests
           ,
           nor
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           following
           Councils
           have
           stiled
           him
           chief
           Priest
           ,
           chief
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           head
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           Eliberine
           Council
           Decreed
           that
           no
           Images
           should
           be
           set
           up
           in
           the
           Churches
           ;
           nor
           worshipped
           ,
           nor
           the
           walls
           painted
           ;
           Likewise
           the
           Council
           of
           Constantinople
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           decreed
           that
           Images
           were
           not
           to
           be
           suffered
           in
           the
           Churches
           or
           Meeting
           places
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           second
           Nicene
           Councils
           determined
           ,
           that
           Images
           were
           not
           only
           to
           be
           placed
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           and
           the
           pope
           said
           that
           Images
           were
           to
           be
           Lay-mens
           Calenders
           ;
           The
           latter
           Council
           under
           Julius
           the
           second
           did
           repeal
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Pisan
           Council
           ;
           The
           Basil
           Council
           deterrmined
           that
           a
           Council
           of
           Bishops
           was
           above
           the
           Pope
           ;
           but
           the
           Lattern
           Council
           under
           Leo
           ,
           Decreed
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           above
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           they
           decreed
           also
           that
           he
           that
           should
           think
           otherwise
           should
           
           be
           held
           for
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Abbo●s
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Basil
           aforesaid
           ,
           Decreed
           that
           they
           that
           judged
           that
           the
           Bishops
           were
           not
           above
           the
           Pope
           ,
           were
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           Councils
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           layes
           claim
           to
           ,
           to
           be
           of
           their
           Faith
           and
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           one
           making
           void
           what
           another
           had
           decreed
           ;
           The
           same
           Council
           did
           with
           an
           uniform
           consent
           remove
           the
           Pope
           Enge●ius
           ,
           and
           put
           Amidius
           in
           his
           place
           ;
           But
           Engenius
           vilifies
           the
           Councils
           decrees
           and
           condemns
           them
           ;
           The
           Council
           of
           Trent
           commanded
           that
           Bishops
           should
           teach
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           should
           have
           no
           more
           benefit
           for
           preferment
           then
           one
           place
           ;
           But
           since
           they
           have
           made
           this
           decree
           void
           ,
           and
           now
           whole
           Countries
           is
           too
           little
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestants
           imitates
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           teach
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           so
           of
           what
           validity
           have
           these
           Councils
           been
           worth
           ,
           or
           of
           what
           force
           hath
           the
           Decrees
           been
           of
           mutable
           men
           who
           have
           been
           tossed
           up
           and
           down
           like
           waters
           need
           ;
           I
           nominate
           the
           several
           Convocations
           and
           Councils
           that
           hath
           been
           amongst
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           as
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           and
           their
           Synods
           ;
           one
           while
           decreeing
           this
           ,
           the
           next
           throwing
           it
           down
           again
           ;
           And
           yet
           all
           these
           will
           lay
           claim
           to
           be
           Ministers
           of
           the
           True
           Church
           ,
           and
           persecute
           as
           Hereticks
           to
           death
           them
           who
           owns
           not
           their
           Changeable
           Decrees
           ,
           and
           mutable
           Institutions
           ;
           but
           such
           hath
           been
           the
           Arogancy
           and
           pride
           of
           her
           that
           hath
           set
           as
           a
           Queen
           upon
           the
           waters
           ,
           that
           she
           must
           be
           the
           only
           Judge
           ▪
           and
           then
           the
           Prophets
           must
           be
           slain
           .
           Pope
           Julius
           said
           no
           Council
           is
           of
           any
           credit
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           And
           Boniface
           the
           eighth
           saith
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           in
           the
           world
           can
           be
           saved
           ,
           unless
           he
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Romane
           Church
           ;
           And
           Pope
           Paschal
           thus
           said
           ,
           as
           though
           said
           he
           any
           Council
           could
           make
           Laws
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           all
           Councils
           do
           subsist
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           receive
           their
           strength
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           w●h
           the
           Pope
           
           approveth
           or
           disapproveth
           :
           And
           so
           all
           Confederacies
           &
           Councils
           of
           men
           who
           are
           out
           of
           the
           life
           and
           power
           of
           God
           doth
           decree
           that
           which
           brings
           the
           Seed
           of
           God
           into
           bondage
           .
           Now
           Rome
           look
           to
           thy
           infallability
           ,
           and
           thy
           universality
           ,
           which
           thou
           so
           much
           cryest
           up
           ,
           and
           thy
           unity
           one
           while
           sets
           up
           one
           thing
           ,
           another
           time
           throws
           it
           down
           again
           when
           it
           wil
           not
           s●rveparticular
           interests
           :
           and
           what
           a
           stir
           has
           here
           been
           amongst
           them
           that
           call
           themselves
           reformed
           in
           these
           latter
           ages
           ,
           one
           setting
           up
           this
           ,
           &
           another
           that
           ,
           sometimes
           this
           service
           for
           a
           worship
           ,
           then
           the
           next
           calls
           it
           Idol●trous
           ;
           &
           then
           another
           service
           ,
           and
           this
           Ceremony
           and
           the
           other
           Ceremony
           ,
           and
           this
           
             Pater
             noster
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Creed
           ,
           this
           Ca●echism
           and
           the
           other
           Ca●echism
           ,
           these
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           &
           the
           next
           Synod
           make
           them
           void
           ,
           and
           so
           leads
           people
           into
           distraction
           and
           madness
           ,
           and
           this
           Ca●on
           and
           the
           other
           Institution
           ,
           one
           while
           its
           Idolatrous
           ,
           another
           while
           Sacred
           and
           Holy
           ;
           And
           thus
           people
           has
           been
           led
           up
           and
           down
           many
           generations
           ,
           too
           and
           ●ro
           ,
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           and
           persec●tion
           about
           Changeable
           ,
           Mutable
           and
           alterable
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           which
           redeems
           out
           of
           the
           world
           up
           unto
           God
           has
           not
           been
           sought
           after
           ;
           And
           so
           all
           that
           looks
           to
           have
           peace
           ,
           and
           to
           enjoy
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Gods
           blessed
           Spirit
           ,
           come
           out
           of
           this
           Babylon
           this
           City
           of
           confusion
           ,
           whose
           seat
           is
           ●rected
           upon
           the
           sand
           ,
           whose
           Foundation
           is
           laid
           in
           the
           waters
           ,
           and
           faith
           upon
           the
           humane
           institutions
           of
           men
           which
           are
           variable
           and
           subject
           to
           Mutation
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           know
           the
           Rock
           of
           Ages
           and
           the
           unalterable
           Council
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           wisdome
           of
           the
           most
           High
           to
           rule
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           &
           wait
           in
           the
           Immortal
           Light
           of
           God
           which
           is
           within
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           see
           over
           all
           these
           Mountains
           of
           darkness
           which
           is
           risen
           up
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           and
           over
           all
           the
           Institutions
           ,
           Decrees
           ,
           Statutes
           ,
           Ordinances
           and
           Inventions
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           before
           all
           these
           things
           were
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           him
           who
           
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Creation
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           that
           quickning
           Spirit
           by
           which
           all
           that
           believe
           are
           raised
           out
           of
           death
           to
           be
           partakers
           of
           the
           Life
           which
           is
           Immortal
           which
           fades
           not
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           will
           be
           worshipped
           in
           Spirit
           and
           in
           Truth
           ;
           Away
           with
           all
           Types
           and
           Figures
           ,
           Shadows
           and
           Vails
           ,
           humane
           Institutions
           and
           Ordinances
           of
           men
           ,
           Ceremonies
           and
           vain
           superstitions
           ,
           Traditions
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           no
           pleasure
           in
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           profit
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           leads
           the
           mind
           into
           visible
           things
           from
           the
           invisible
           God
           is
           to
           be
           thrown
           aside
           as
           a
           menstruo●s
           Cloath
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           breath
           of
           abominable
           things
           which
           God
           will
           confound
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           no
           pleasure
           in
           them
           ;
           for
           the
           life
           is
           risen
           ,
           and
           the
           vail
           of
           the
           covering
           is
           rent
           which
           has
           been
           spread
           over
           all
           Nations
           ;
           the
           night
           is
           gone
           ,
           the
           day
           is
           come
           ,
           and
           appeared
           in
           brightness
           ,
           the
           shadows
           are
           past
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           morning
           of
           Righteousness
           is
           appeared
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           is
           come
           who
           has
           given
           his
           flock
           an
           understanding
           ,
           in
           whom
           life
           and
           blessedness
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           Consolation
           resideth
           and
           resteth
           upon
           his
           People
           for
           ever
           more
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XVI
           .
           Something
           concerning
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           whether
           that
           Kings
           and
           Rulers
           now
           in
           Gospel
           times
           have
           any
           power
           from
           God
           to
           compel
           or
           force
           about
           Spiritual
           things
           declared
           ,
           and
           some
           Scriptures
           answered
           which
           hath
           been
           perverted
           by
           them
           who
           are
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           to
           maintain
           the
           Beasts
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           false
           Churches
           worship
           under
           the
           raign
           of
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
           VVHen
           the
           Lord
           brought
           Israel
           out
           of
           the
           land
           of
           Eygpt
           by
           a
           strong
           hand
           and
           an
           outstreched
           arme
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           Covenant
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           gave
           forth
           a
           Law
           at
           
             Mount
             Sina
          
           ,
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Moses
           the
           Judge
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           statures
           and
           Ordinances
           which
           Israel
           should
           walk
           in
           ,
           who
           were
           as
           a
           family
           who
           came
           of
           one
           stock
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           and
           Statutes
           which
           were
           then
           given
           forth
           was
           concerning
           civil
           things
           ,
           as
           concerning
           man
           and
           man
           ,
           and
           betwixt
           a
           man
           and
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           whole
           families
           ,
           and
           the
           Camp
           of
           Israel
           ;
           And
           likewise
           Laws
           and
           Statutes
           which
           concerned
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ;
           which
           may
           be
           read
           at
           large
           in
           
             Exodus
             ,
             Numbers
          
           and
           D●uteromony
           ,
           and
           that
           worshipped
           not
           the
           true
           God
           according
           to
           the
           command
           given
           in
           the
           first
           Covenant
           which
           was
           outward
           ,
           were
           to
           have
           Judgment
           executed
           upon
           them
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           Moses
           over
           Israel
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Judges
           were
           to
           see
           the
           Laws
           and
           Statutes
           Executed
           upon
           the
           transgressors
           ,
           
           and
           if
           any
           were
           an
           Idolater
           &
           worshipped
           a
           false
           God
           or
           a
           Blasphemer
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           stoned
           to
           death
           ,
           or
           Sabbath-breaker
           was
           to
           be
           stoned
           to
           death
           ;
           And
           this
           was
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           their
           bloud
           was
           u●on
           their
           own
           heads
           ;
           And
           when
           
           Israel
           ●usted
           after
           a
           King
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           many
           Kings
           who
           were
           Anointed
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           his
           appointment
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           rule
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           
             Moses
             ,
             Joshua
          
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Judges
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           whosoever
           were
           disobedient
           unto
           the
           aforesaid
           command
           of
           God
           whether
           in
           things
           civil
           ,
           or
           things
           concerning
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           several
           punishments
           were
           to
           be
           in●●icted
           by
           them
           for
           several
           transgressions
           ,
           as
           Blasphemers
           ,
           Sabbath
           breakers
           ,
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Wizzards
           and
           witches
           were
           not
           suffered
           to
           live
           ;
           This
           was
           before
           Christ
           the
           Seed
           was
           manifested
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           this
           was
           the
           old
           way
           ▪
           the
           old
           paths
           that
           Israel
           was
           to
           walk
           in
           ,
           But
           this
           Covenant
           was
           filthy
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           thereof
           could
           not
           continue
           by
           reason
           of
           death
           ;
           The
           Law
           was
           changed
           and
           the
           Priest-hood
           was
           changed
           ,
           and
           the
           Ordinances
           and
           worship
           was
           changed
           when
           Christ
           came
           to
           be
           manifest
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Law
           for
           Righteousness
           ;
           Now
           as
           A●ron
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           high
           Priests
           were
           but
           types
           and
           figures
           of
           the
           everlasting
           High
           Priest
           ;
           So
           the
           Judges
           and
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           were
           types
           and
           figures
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           King
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           Lawgiver
           ,
           and
           Judge
           ;
           And
           their
           outward
           power
           which
           continued
           but
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           in
           compelling
           to
           the
           true
           worship
           under
           that
           Covenant
           ,
           or
           restraining
           from
           Idolatry
           ,
           did
           but
           continue
           until
           the
           time
           of
           Reformation
           was
           ;
           but
           a
           type
           and
           a
           figure
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           spiritual
           power
           and
           weapon
           ,
           and
           spiritual
           execution
           upon
           his
           enemies
           who
           are
           not
           subject
           to
           his
           government
           o●
           power
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Father
           hath
           committed
           all
           power
           unto
           him
           in
           Heaven
           and
           in
           Earth
           ;
           And
           Moses
           the
           Mediator
           of
           the
           
           first
           Covenant
           which
           stood
           in
           outward
           Ordinances
           ,
           both
           the
           Mediator
           ,
           the
           Covenant
           and
           the
           Ordinance
           had
           an
           end
           [
           when
           the
           better
           Covenant
           was
           given
           ,
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Light
           ,
           and
           Christ
           the
           Mediator
           thereof
           was
           manifest
           ;
           ]
           And
           this
           Covenant
           and
           Ordinances
           pertained
           unto
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           the
           compelling
           unto
           the
           worship
           and
           punishing
           for
           Idolatry
           partained
           to
           the
           Jews
           only
           ,
           who
           were
           under
           that
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           written
           To
           Jacob
           he
           gave
           his
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           Israel
           his
           Statutes
           ,
           to
           every
           Nation
           he
           did
           not
           so
           .
        
         
           So
           they
           which
           would
           bring
           people
           now
           under
           this
           Covenant
           and
           the
           power
           thereof
           ,
           denies
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           everlasting
           Covenant
           &
           his
           power
           ;
           and
           them
           that
           would
           preach
           up
           compelling
           and
           forcing
           to
           worship
           ,
           and
           bring
           those
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           first
           Covenant
           to
           be
           their
           ground
           ,
           are
           ignorant
           of
           the
           times
           unto
           which
           they
           were
           spoken
           ;
           And
           upon
           this
           false
           Foundation
           hath
           the
           false
           Church
           persecuted
           about
           worship
           this
           many
           hundred
           years
           ,
           and
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           in
           too
           much
           credit
           with
           many
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           who
           say
           they
           are
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           And
           this
           hath
           made
           people
           to
           hate
           and
           persecute
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Antichrist
           hath
           pressed
           it
           upon
           Kings
           &
           Rulers
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           required
           it
           of
           them
           to
           enforce
           and
           enjoyn
           all
           people
           unto
           a
           Worship
           ,
           although
           they
           themselves
           are
           divided
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           one
           while
           for
           this
           thing
           ,
           and
           another
           while
           for
           that
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           did
           so
           ,
           and
           had
           power
           to
           do
           ,
           therefore
           they
           have
           concluded
           that
           Princes
           and
           Judges
           ought
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           made
           them
           put
           their
           neck
           in
           a
           yoak
           which
           is
           too
           heavy
           for
           them
           to
           hear
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           not
           required
           at
           their
           hands
           ;
           and
           because
           of
           this
           compellings
           and
           forceings
           ,
           many
           hypocrites
           have
           been
           made
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           Gods
           peoples
           consciences
           wounded
           and
           burned
           ;
           
           and
           many
           Kings
           and
           Rulers
           have
           lost
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           been
           taken
           from
           them
           because
           of
           this
           by
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           So
           all
           they
           that
           have
           in
           truded
           upon
           Christs
           prerogative
           &
           Soveraignty
           in
           this
           thing
           ,
           are
           sure
           to
           be
           reckoned
           as
           no
           other
           but
           as
           usurpers
           and
           intruders
           into
           that
           power
           which
           the
           Father
           alone
           hath
           given
           unto
           his
           Son
           ,
           which
           Power
           ,
           Dominion
           and
           Glory
           he
           will
           not
           give
           unto
           any
           other
           as
           to
           be
           Judge
           ,
           Law-giver
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           consciences
           of
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           some
           may
           say
           ,
           did
           not
           the
           Prophets
           exhort
           to
           inquire
           for
           the
           old
           paths
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           old
           way
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           the
           Prophets
           say
           ,
           Kings
           should
           be
           nursing
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Queens
           nursing
           Mothers
           ?
           And
           must
           not
           this
           be
           fulfilled
           in
           these
           dayes
           ?
        
         
           Ans.
           This
           is
           true
           that
           the
           Prophet
           did
           exhort
           the
           Princes
           &
           people
           of
           Israel
           who
           were
           in
           the
           revolted
           estate
           ,
           who
           had
           transgressed
           the
           Commandments
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           had
           lost
           the
           guide
           of
           their
           youth
           &
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           souls
           ;
           And
           therefore
           he
           turned
           them
           back
           to
           consider
           of
           the
           day
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           inquire
           after
           the
           good
           old
           way
           that
           they
           might
           walk
           therein
           ,
           wch
           they
           were
           gone
           from
           ,
           but
           this
           doth
           not
           pertain
           at
           all
           unto
           this
           time
           ;
           for
           Christ
           Jesus
           is
           the
           new
           and
           living
           way
           which
           all
           is
           to
           inquire
           after
           now
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Law
           for
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Covenant
           unto
           them
           that
           believe
           ;
           And
           as
           for
           Kings
           being
           nursing
           Fathers
           ,
           the
           Queens
           nursing
           Mothers
           ,
           this
           was
           Prophesied
           by
           the
           Prophet
           before
           they
           went
           into
           Captivit
           ,
           &
           how
           the
           Heathen
           should
           have
           power
           over
           their
           Kings
           ,
           Prophets
           and
           Priests
           and
           people
           ,
           and
           Jerusalem
           should
           lye
           desolate
           ;
           Now
           this
           the
           Prophet
           spoke
           of
           concerning
           the
           return
           of
           them
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           they
           to
           inhabit
           their
           own
           land
           ,
           then
           their
           own
           Kings
           and
           Queens
           should
           rule
           over
           them
           ,
           &
           be
           as
           nurses
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           return
           from
           their
           Captivity
           ,
           then
           
           Jacob
           should
           rejoyce
           and
           Israel
           should
           be
           glad
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           spoken
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           this
           had
           reference
           to
           their
           state
           in
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           Further
           it
           may
           be
           objected
           ,
           ought
           not
           Blasphemy
           &
           Idolatry
           and
           Adultery
           to
           be
           punished
           ,
           is
           this
           to
           be
           suffered
           now
           ?
           Seeing
           it
           was
           punished
           under
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           Yea
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           be
           punished
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           punished
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           with
           death
           ;
           for
           as
           I
           said
           the
           Father
           hath
           committed
           all
           Power
           unto
           the
           Son
           ,
           who
           will
           execute
           his
           judgement
           upon
           all
           them
           who
           will
           not
           have
           him
           to
           raign
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             these
             my
             enemies
             that
             would
             not
             that
             I
             should
             rule
             over
             them
             ,
             bring
             them
             before
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             slay
             them
          
           ;
           with
           what
           weapons
           ?
           With
           carnal
           ?
           nay
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           
             sharp
             two
             edged
             Sword
             which
             proceeds
             out
             of
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             which
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Spiritual
           weapons
           which
           runs
           thorow
           the
           Blasphemer
           and
           kills
           him
           ,
           and
           flayes
           the
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           Soothsayer
           ,
           and
           Inchanter
           ,
           and
           Idolator
           ,
           and
           yet
           saves
           the
           Creature
           a
           live
           ;
           take
           one
           example
           of
           Christ
           the
           new
           and
           living
           Way
           ,
           when
           the
           Pharisees
           brought
           a
           woman
           tempting
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           taken
           in
           Adultery
           ,
           saying
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           she
           ought
           to
           be
           stoned
           to
           death
           ;
           he
           that
           was
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           said
           
             he
             that
             was
             without
             sin
             cast
             the
             first
             stone
             ,
          
           convicting
           them
           al
           that
           they
           were
           in
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           and
           yet
           did
           not
           approve
           of
           the
           Adultery
           ,
           but
           said
           
             go
             and
             sin
             no
             more
             least
             a
             worse
             thing
             come
             upon
             thee
          
           ;
           Likewise
           Paul
           said
           I
           was
           a
           persecutor
           ,
           and
           a
           Blasphemer
           ;
           This
           generation
           who
           professeth
           Pauls
           words
           would
           say
           ,
           
             let
             him
             dye
             ,
             he
             hath
             confessed
             he
             was
             a
             Blasphemer
          
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           slain
           with
           other
           weapons
           ;
           Christ
           slew
           the
           Blasphemer
           and
           the
           Persecutor
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           man
           alive
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           a
           chosen
           vessel
           to
           declare
           against
           Blasphemy
           ,
           and
           lead
           out
           of
           all
           ungodliness
           .
        
         
           And
           herein
           is
           the
           second
           Covenant
           more
           excellent
           
           then
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministration
           more
           excellent
           then
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           the
           Dominion
           and
           Government
           of
           Christ
           more
           excellent
           then
           the
           Dominion
           and
           government
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           the
           weapons
           more
           excellent
           then
           theirs
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           greater
           then
           theirs
           which
           is
           able
           to
           destroy
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           as
           Blasphemy
           ,
           Idolatry
           and
           Adultery
           ,
           and
           save
           the
           Creature
           alive
           ;
           This
           is
           the
           better
           Covenant
           ,
           indeed
           the
           everlasting
           ;
           and
           herein
           is
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           exalted
           ,
           his
           Dominion
           and
           Power
           exalted
           ,
           and
           Christ
           the
           King
           of
           Glory
           exalted
           ;
           And
           these
           sins
           before-mentioned
           punished
           with
           great
           severity
           and
           great
           Judgment
           ;
           For
           in
           the
           first
           Covenant
           they
           slew
           with
           a
           temporal
           death
           ;
           But
           Christ
           when
           he
           appeareth
           in
           his
           power
           and
           glory
           in
           flames
           of
           fire
           ,
           renders
           vengeance
           within
           upon
           the
           wicked
           ,
           which
           burns
           and
           scorches
           ,
           and
           brings
           anguish
           ,
           &
           tormenteth
           all
           them
           that
           are
           in
           that
           Nature
           ,
           and
           banisheth
           all
           them
           from
           his
           presence
           and
           from
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           till
           that
           be
           dead
           and
           slain
           which
           would
           not
           have
           him
           to
           Raign
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           born
           of
           the
           flesh
           which
           is
           within
           ;
           And
           blasphemy
           ,
           Idolatry
           ,
           Murther
           are
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           where
           the
           flesh
           is
           not
           lived
           in
           these
           things
           cannot
           be
           brought
           forth
           ;
           I
           speak
           not
           of
           the
           Creature
           who
           is
           Gods
           Workman-ship
           ,
           for
           that
           may
           be
           alive
           ,
           when
           the
           birth
           &
           fruits
           which
           are
           after
           the
           flesh
           are
           both
           dead
           ;
           and
           herein
           is
           the
           mighty
           power
           of
           God
           made
           known
           ,
           and
           his
           Justice
           and
           his
           severe
           Judgment
           ,
           which
           all
           must
           pass
           thorow
           before
           they
           come
           to
           witness
           eternal
           life
           ;
           He
           that
           dispised
           Moses
           Law
           ,
           died
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           two
           or
           three
           witnesses
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           natural
           death
           ;
           of
           how
           much
           sorer
           punishment
           shall
           he
           be
           worthy
           which
           treadeth
           underfoot
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           counteth
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Covenant
           an
           unholy
           thing
           ,
           Heb.
           10.
           28
           ,
           29.
           and
           blasphemeth
           .
        
         
           But
           further
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           objected
           that
           the
           Apostle
           exhorteth
           
           for
           a
           submission
           unto
           every
           Ordinance
           of
           man
           for
           the
           Lords
           sake
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           13.
           whether
           it
           be
           unto
           Kings
           as
           Supream
           ,
           or
           unto
           Governours
           ,
           as
           unto
           them
           that
           are
           sent
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           Romans
           the
           13.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Let
             every
             Soul
             be
             subject
             unto
             the
             higher
             power
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             power
             but
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             powers
             that
             be
             are
             ordained
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Ans.
           From
           these
           Scriptures
           many
           bad
           Constructions
           and
           Inferences
           hath
           been
           gathered
           ,
           as
           that
           Kings
           and
           Rulers
           were
           to
           be
           obeyed
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           worship
           which
           is
           commanded
           by●a
           King
           or
           Superiour
           ought
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           that
           Kings
           and
           Rulers
           had
           power
           in
           Spiritual
           things
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Law
           for
           such
           a
           Worship
           ,
           or
           forbid
           such
           a
           Worship
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           ought
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ;
           And
           so
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Antichrist
           hath
           brought
           in
           many
           Inventions
           and
           Traditions
           ,
           and
           humane
           Institutions
           for
           Divine
           Worship
           and
           Service
           ,
           and
           thereby
           hath
           pressed
           Rulers
           to
           make
           Laws
           ,
           and
           compel
           all
           people
           to
           receive
           them
           ,
           although
           they
           have
           been
           repugnant
           to
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           such
           Teachers
           hath
           pressed
           such
           people
           to
           obedience
           as
           of
           duty
           and
           necessity
           ,
           because
           the
           aforesaid
           Scripture
           doth
           Command
           subjection
           to
           all
           Rulers
           ;
           And
           thus
           hath
           Babylon
           reared
           up
           her
           City
           ,
           and
           gotten
           Merchants
           to
           put
           off
           her
           Merchandize
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           cheated
           both
           Rulers
           and
           people
           ,
           and
           hath
           led
           them
           to
           hate
           and
           destroy
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           Unto
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           which
           speaks
           of
           obedience
           to
           Magistrates
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           truly
           understood
           to
           be
           of
           things
           that
           are
           Just
           and
           equal
           ,
           which
           are
           onely
           civil
           ;
           and
           concerning
           things
           between
           man
           and
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           Ordinances
           which
           are
           for
           the
           well
           being
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           or
           the
           good
           and
           wholesome
           government
           of
           a
           state
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           understood
           of
           things
           Spiritual
           ,
           or
           relating
           to
           
           things
           appertaining
           to
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           respecting
           things
           about
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ;
           My
           reasons
           are
           weighty
           ,
           for
           in
           that
           time
           and
           age
           the
           Apostle
           wrote
           ,
           whether
           
             Peter
             ,
             Paul
          
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           the
           Magistrates
           were
           all
           Heathens
           ,
           as
           
             Herod
             ,
             Pontius
             Pilate
             ,
             Augustus
             Caesar
             ,
             Tiberius
             Caesar
             ,
          
           and
           Nero
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           Heathen
           Emperours
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           Idolators
           ,
           and
           at
           that
           time
           they
           had
           power
           over
           Rome
           ,
           and
           also
           over
           Jerusalem
           &
           Judea
           ;
           and
           Paul
           writing
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           Peter
           to
           
             Capadocia
             ,
             Pontius
          
           and
           Asia
           who
           were
           also
           under
           Heathen
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           worship
           the
           true
           God
           ;
           doubtless
           they
           injoyned
           not
           submission
           unto
           the
           Heathen
           Rulers
           in
           spiritual
           things
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           must
           have
           been
           joyned
           unto
           Idolatry
           ,
           for
           if
           it
           be
           understood
           that
           they
           had
           power
           in
           spiritual
           things
           ,
           which
           partained
           unto
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           obeyed
           in
           all
           spiritual
           things
           ,
           then
           Peter
           and
           John
           were
           transgressors
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           taught
           boldly
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           every
           City
           where
           ever
           they
           came
           ;
           And
           the
           Rulers
           in
           most
           places
           opposed
           and
           put
           Peter
           and
           John
           out
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           commanded
           the
           Apostles
           to
           speak
           no
           more
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           ;
           And
           yet
           they
           returned
           again
           and
           disobeyed
           their
           Command
           ,
           and
           their
           power
           and
           authority
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           better
           to
           obey
           God
           or
           man
           ,
           judge
           ye
           ;
           So
           that
           no
           King
           ,
           Ruler
           nor
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           a
           Magistrate
           has
           power
           given
           of
           God
           to
           Imprison
           or
           force
           ,
           or
           perscribe
           any
           Law
           or
           worship
           upon
           the
           hearts
           and
           Consciences
           of
           men
           ;
           For
           that
           belongs
           onely
           to
           Christ
           the
           Law
           given
           the
           Bishop
           of
           souls
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           it
           will
           be
           objected
           ,
           if
           not
           as
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           yet
           then
           as
           a
           Christian
           ,
           he
           may
           injoyn
           and
           give
           Command
           concerning
           worship
           ,
           and
           compell
           and
           punish
           them
           that
           obey
           not
           .
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           As
           a
           Christian
           they
           have
           no
           priority
           ,
           but
           as
           
           they
           stand
           in
           the
           growth
           of
           truth
           ,
           not
           above
           others
           for
           God
           is
           no
           respecter
           of
           persons
           ,
           for
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           who
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           had
           begotten
           many
           into
           the
           Faith
           thorow
           the
           power
           of
           God
           which
           was
           with
           them
           by
           which
           they
           spoke
           ,
           and
           in
           things
           spiritual
           might
           have
           claimed
           obedience
           to
           their
           Command
           much
           more
           then
           any
           temporall
           Prince
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           said
           we
           are
           not
           Lords
           over
           mens
           faith
           ,
           nor
           did
           they
           exercise
           Lorship
           over
           mens
           Consciences
           ,
           but
           left
           every
           one
           to
           Gods
           witnesse
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           word
           of
           his
           grace
           which
           was
           nigh
           in
           their
           hearts
           ;
           And
           furthermore
           said
           ,
           let
           every
           one
           be
           perswaded
           in
           his
           own
           mind
           ,
           &
           said
           if
           any
           should
           be
           contrary
           minded
           ,
           God
           would
           reveal
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           waited
           in
           the
           patience
           to
           see
           the
           work
           of
           God
           prosper
           and
           was
           content
           ;
           And
           so
           forcing
           and
           compelling
           about
           Spiritual
           matters
           by
           temporal
           punishments
           and
           temporal
           Law
           is
           all
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostles
           practice
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           ,
           though
           the
           heathen
           persecuted
           the
           Christians
           by
           their
           temporal
           Laws
           for
           Spiritual
           things
           ,
           and
           about
           Spiritual
           matters
           for
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ;
           But
           we
           never
           read
           of
           any
           called
           Christians
           that
           did
           so
           untill
           Pelagius
           a
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           or
           Pope
           ,
           when
           the
           Emperour
           had
           given
           Boneface
           the
           third
           this
           power
           to
           be
           called
           the
           Chief
           Bishop
           and
           head
           universal
           over
           all
           Christian
           Churches
           ;
           Then
           he
           begun
           to
           make
           temporal
           Laws
           to
           punish
           about
           Spiritual
           things
           :
           And
           Pelagius
           made
           a
           decree
           that
           Hereticks
           should
           be
           punished
           with
           Temporal
           death
           about
           555
           years
           after
           Christ
           ;
           So
           let
           all
           Princes
           ,
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           who
           denies
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           her
           Apostacy
           ,
           follow
           not
           her
           example
           ,
           but
           leave
           every
           one
           free
           to
           the
           Lord
           in
           Spiritual
           matters
           as
           concerning
           his
           Worship
           ,
           for
           to
           him
           must
           every
           one
           give
           an
           account
           in
           his
           own
           day
           when
           it
           shal
           be
           required
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           wicked
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           fly
           .
        
         
         
           Another
           Objection
           .
           But
           then
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           what
           power
           will
           you
           allow
           unto
           Magistrates
           that
           profess
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Or
           how
           far
           have
           they
           Authority
           from
           God
           to
           punish
           evil
           doers
           ,
           and
           encourage
           them
           that
           do
           well
           ?
        
         
           Answer
           .
           It
           is
           said
           by
           me
           Kings
           Rule
           and
           Princes
           decrees
           Justice
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           ruling
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           ruling
           in
           the
           power
           of
           God
           in
           him
           ;
           He
           that
           rules
           in
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           measures
           equal
           justice
           unto
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           ruleth
           by
           the
           good
           and
           wholsome
           Laws
           which
           are
           made
           by
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           according
           to
           Gods
           witness
           which
           he
           hath
           placed
           in
           every
           mans
           heart
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           one
           is
           a
           Temporall
           head
           over
           the
           temporal
           body
           &
           ruleth
           in
           Righteousness
           in
           temporal
           things
           ;
           But
           Christ
           he
           is
           the
           head
           of
           the
           body
           that
           is
           spiritual
           which
           is
           his
           Church
           .
           Now
           the
           Law
           is
           against
           the
           lawless
           ,
           as
           against
           Liers
           ,
           Swearers
           ,
           Stealers
           ,
           Cursed
           speakers
           ,
           Murderers
           ,
           Man-slayers
           ,
           Man
           stealers
           ,
           Violence
           ,
           and
           Oppression
           ,
           and
           Deceit
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           tends
           to
           the
           hurt
           and
           destroying
           of
           the
           Creation
           ;
           And
           he
           that
           is
           the
           Executor
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           ought
           to
           inflict
           temporal
           punishments
           for
           temporall
           facts
           ,
           provided
           ,
           that
           every
           punishment
           be
           suitable
           to
           the
           transgression
           ,
           and
           go
           not
           beyond
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           doing
           he
           rules
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           sword
           is
           to
           be
           turned
           against
           that
           which
           doth
           evil
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           peace
           amongst
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           down
           all
           strife
           and
           Contention
           ,
           Quarrelling
           and
           fighting
           ,
           and
           keeping
           the
           unruly
           from
           devouring
           and
           destroying
           one
           another
           ;
           And
           this
           is
           to
           rule
           for
           God
           in
           a
           Nation
           in
           the
           Creation
           ,
           and
           to
           countenance
           the
           honest
           ,
           upright
           ,
           and
           quiet
           and
           meek
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           a
           praise
           unto
           them
           that
           do
           well
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           that
           which
           would
           keep
           the
           Nations
           at
           peace
           ;
           And
           here
           Governors
           and
           Rulers
           comes
           to
           be
           blessed
           ,
           when
           the
           Princes
           thereof
           rules
           in
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           when
           people
           live
           under
           them
           a
           holy
           ,
           godly
           and
           quiet
           life
           ;
           But
           when
           Godliness
           ,
           
           Holiness
           ,
           Righteousness
           is
           counted
           as
           a
           crime
           ,
           and
           wickedness
           and
           violence
           and
           iniquity
           set
           up
           ,
           that
           Nation
           is
           near
           a
           judgement
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           iniquity
           of
           Rulers
           ,
           Kings
           and
           People
           ,
           many
           fruitful
           Lands
           hath
           the
           Lord
           made
           barren
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           for
           the
           well-being
           and
           preservation
           for
           the
           universal
           good
           ,
           and
           all
           people
           therein
           ,
           all
           people
           ought
           to
           render
           obedience
           unto
           such
           Command
           for
           conscience
           sake
           ,
           and
           all
           people
           ought
           ●to
           obey
           Rulers
           and
           Governours
           in
           that
           which
           is
           good
           and
           lawful
           and
           warrantable
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           unto
           all
           just
           commands
           to
           yeild
           obedience
           ,
           not
           for
           wrath
           ,
           but
           for
           conscience
           sake
           ;
           For
           so
           the
           Lord
           requires
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           acceptable
           and
           pleasing
           in
           his
           fight
           .
           And
           all
           Magistrates
           who
           are
           Christians
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           paterns
           of
           Holiness
           and
           Righteousnesse
           to
           their
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           admonish
           ,
           exhort
           and
           reprove
           the
           prophane
           and
           ungodly
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           True
           God
           who
           is
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           worshipped
           in
           Spirit
           and
           in
           Truth
           ;
           It
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           every
           true
           Christian
           who
           is
           a
           King
           and
           a
           Priest
           unto
           God.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XVII
           .
           Concerning
           Oaths
           in
           the
           first
           Covenant
           and
           the
           Lawfulness
           thereof
           ,
           and
           the
           unlawfulness
           thereof
           discovered
           in
           the
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           in
           Gospel
           times
           ;
           Though
           Apostates
           mingle
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           both
           together
           ,
           denying
           all
           oaths
           proved
           to
           be
           no
           new
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           beginning
           when
           God
           Created
           the
           Heavens
           and
           the
           Earth
           ,
           &
           all
           things
           that
           are
           therein
           ,
           by
           the
           
           Word
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           set
           the
           bounds
           &
           the
           habitations
           thereof
           ,
           &
           separated
           betwixt
           Light
           &
           Darkness
           ;
           And
           when
           man
           was
           Created
           in
           his
           own
           Image
           ,
           in
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           created
           he
           him
           ,
           Male
           and
           Female
           created
           he
           them
           ;
           Now
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           consists
           in
           Righteousness
           ,
           Holiness
           ,
           Equity
           ,
           long
           suffering
           ,
           Patience
           Goodnesse
           ,
           Mercy
           and
           Truth
           ,
           the
           Glory
           thereof
           is
           unspeakable
           ,
           man
           being
           in
           this
           Image
           there
           was
           no
           trangression
           nor
           sin
           ,
           nor
           sorrow
           ,
           man
           was
           bound
           unto
           his
           Maker
           by
           the
           Power
           in
           which
           he
           was
           made
           ,
           yea
           he
           was
           in
           a
           capacity
           to
           Fear
           ,
           Love
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           Obey
           and
           Worship
           his
           Maker
           ,
           from
           the
           virtue
           of
           that
           Power
           and
           Principle
           which
           God
           had
           placed
           in
           him
           ,
           which
           some
           ignorantly
           calls
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ;
           (
           But
           that
           is
           not
           the
           intention
           of
           my
           discourse
           to
           contend
           what
           it
           was
           ;
           )
           but
           to
           shew
           that
           man
           was
           at
           union
           with
           God
           and
           bound
           unto
           him
           by
           that
           which
           God
           had
           placed
           in
           him
           ,
           in
           which
           his
           wisdom
           ,
           power
           and
           dominion
           stood
           ,
           to
           rule
           over
           all
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           life
           was
           in
           him
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           death
           then
           ,
           in
           this
           the
           Obligation
           stood
           not
           in
           outward
           written
           commands
           or
           ordinances
           ,
           but
           it
           stood
           in
           that
           which
           was
           internal
           and
           invisible
           ,
           this
           was
           before
           the
           transgression
           ,
           here
           was
           no
           Oaths
           yet
           nor
           outward
           Covenants
           made
           ,
           nor
           outward
           Ordinances
           .
        
         
           But
           after
           man
           had
           transgressed
           and
           eaten
           of
           the
           tree
           of
           Knowledge
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           and
           gone
           from
           the
           power
           and
           broken
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           he
           lost
           his
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           folly
           entred
           ,
           he
           lost
           his
           dominion
           ,
           and
           weaknesse
           entred
           ,
           he
           lost
           his
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           ignorance
           entred
           ,
           and
           an
           earthly
           part
           and
           a
           mutable
           came
           to
           have
           Dominion
           ,
           not
           that
           this
           was
           evil
           in
           it self
           ,
           being
           subjected
           by
           the
           power
           and
           word
           in
           its
           place
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           state
           wherein
           it
           was
           good
           ,
           but
           man
           being
           gone
           from
           the
           power
           and
           from
           the
           Covenant
           joyned
           to
           something
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           listened
           to
           that
           
           which
           should
           have
           been
           ruled
           over
           ,
           that
           became
           a
           Leader
           which
           God
           never
           appointed
           ,
           and
           this
           led
           mans
           heart
           from
           the
           invisible
           God
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           light
           who
           is
           immutable
           ,
           to
           lust
           after
           visible
           things
           and
           mutable
           and
           earthly
           things
           ,
           and
           into
           instability
           :
           And
           so
           his
           heart
           and
           mind
           and
           affections
           became
           more
           and
           more
           to
           be
           alienated
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           his
           understanding
           more
           darkned
           ,
           yet
           such
           was
           the
           love
           of
           God
           unto
           mankind
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           wholly
           cast
           him
           off
           here
           ,
           but
           followed
           him
           with
           his
           mercies
           ,
           and
           promised
           the
           
             Seed
             of
             the
             woman
             should
             bruse
             the
             Serpents
             head
             ,
          
           and
           so
           it
           did
           ,
           yet
           the
           Adulterers
           generation
           in
           the
           transgressing
           nature
           were
           great
           and
           fast
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           but
           few
           before
           the
           flood
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           Multitude
           who
           bore
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           few
           in
           a
           generation
           ,
           as
           
             Abel
             ,
             Enock
             ,
             Seth
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           went
           after
           the
           Imaginations
           of
           their
           own
           hearts
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           Images
           and
           Idols
           ,
           and
           also
           after
           the
           Flood
           when
           the
           Earth
           began
           to
           be
           replenished
           ,
           the
           cursed
           Seed
           grew
           faster
           ,
           and
           many
           great
           Nations
           were
           ignorant
           of
           the
           True
           God
           ,
           and
           made
           Idols
           and
           Images
           of
           wood
           and
           stone
           ,
           of
           gold
           and
           Silver
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Crafts
           man
           ;
           and
           worshipped
           them
           ,
           and
           became
           in
           love
           with
           them
           and
           swore
           by
           them
           :
           Yet
           Abraham
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           faithful
           ,
           feared
           the
           Living
           God
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           God
           was
           with
           him
           in
           all
           his
           wayes
           and
           he
           hearked
           unto
           his
           voice
           and
           obeyed
           it
           ,
           and
           followed
           the
           Lord
           where
           he
           led
           him
           ,
           and
           God
           made
           a
           Covenant
           with
           him
           and
           his
           seed
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           a
           Son
           in
           his
           old
           age
           ,
           and
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             in
             blessing
             I
             will
             blesse
             thee
             ,
             and
             in
             multiplying
             I
             will
             multiply
             thee
             ,
          
           and
           this
           was
           fulfilled
           ,
           for
           Isaac
           begat
           Jacob
           ,
           and
           Jacob
           begat
           the
           twelve
           Patriarchs
           ,
           and
           Jacob
           in
           the
           time
           of
           famine
           went
           into
           Egypt
           and
           sojourned
           in
           that
           land
           ,
           he
           and
           his
           Sons
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           pertained
           to
           his
           family
           increased
           &
           became
           a
           great
           people
           :
           But
           after
           many
           years
           the
           
           Egyptians
           afflicted
           them
           &
           multiplied
           their
           burdens
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           God
           considered
           them
           &
           the
           Covenant
           he
           had
           made
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           his
           seed
           ,
           &
           sent
           Moses
           his
           servant
           as
           a
           Leader
           to
           be
           a
           guid
           unto
           them
           out
           of
           that
           Land
           ,
           &
           they
           were
           brought
           forth
           by
           an
           outstreched
           arm
           ,
           and
           great
           was
           their
           Deliverance
           ;
           and
           he
           led
           them
           through
           the
           wilderness
           &
           sed
           them
           with
           Angels
           food
           ,
           and
           at
           Mount
           Sina
           gave
           forth
           a
           Law
           and
           made
           a
           Covenant
           with
           them
           sutable
           to
           the
           state
           wherein
           they
           were
           ,
           for
           their
           minds
           were
           outward
           ,
           and
           the
           Covenant
           was
           outward
           ,
           their
           minds
           was
           Changeable
           and
           Murable
           ,
           and
           the
           Covenant
           was
           so
           also
           ;
           And
           all
           these
           states
           and
           ordinances
           pertained
           to
           a
           party
           which
           was
           above
           the
           Seed
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           shadows
           of
           good
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           &
           every
           ordinance
           in
           this
           Covenant
           was
           but
           a
           figure
           or
           shadow
           of
           a
           more
           Heavenly
           thing
           which
           was
           but
           to
           be
           in
           force
           ,
           to
           wit
           these
           ordinances
           ,
           untill
           the
           Seed
           came
           to
           be
           made
           manifest
           which
           ended
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           So
           all
           Priests
           ,
           Offerings
           ,
           Sabbaths
           ,
           Fasts
           ,
           Feasts
           ,
           Oaths
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           real
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           and
           all
           vows
           ,
           yet
           the
           Law
           was
           changed
           which
           pertained
           to
           the
           changeable
           party
           ,
           when
           the
           Seed
           Christ
           was
           revealed
           who
           is
           unchangable
           ;
           The
           first
           had
           an
           end
           ,
           and
           continued
           to
           the
           time
           of
           reformation
           ,
           take
           notice
           of
           this
           ,
           this
           Covenant
           was
           made
           ,
           to
           wit
           the
           first
           after
           the
           transgression
           ,
           but
           when
           and
           wherein
           Christ
           is
           revealed
           and
           manifest
           ,
           the
           great
           Reformer
           &
           the
           restorer
           they
           end
           ,
           &
           he
           leaves
           all
           to
           the
           beginning
           again
           ,
           out
           of
           deformity
           to
           be
           for
           transgression
           to
           that
           in
           w●h
           man
           was
           bound
           unto
           God
           at
           the
           first
           before
           sin
           entred
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           for
           shadows
           was
           for
           all
           the
           new
           Moons
           ,
           Offrings
           ,
           Oaths
           and
           Sabbaths
           were
           given
           forth
           to
           man
           when
           there
           was
           a
           Cloud
           and
           a
           vail
           and
           a
           shadow
           over
           within
           ,
           that
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           invisible
           God
           could
           not
           be
           seen
           in
           this
           state
           ,
           nor
           his
           naked
           &
           clear
           
           Glory
           ,
           but
           as
           that
           part
           comes
           to
           be
           done
           away
           and
           crucified
           and
           subjected
           ,
           and
           the
           cloud
           scattered
           ,
           the
           Shadows
           and
           clouds
           outward
           pass
           away
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           the
           ordinances
           outward
           shadows
           ;
           And
           
             Paul
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             calls
             them
             a
             Cloud
             ,
             theywere
             all
             baptized
             into
             Moses
             in
             the
             Cloud
          
           ;
           And
           when
           the
           day
           appears
           and
           Christ
           who
           is
           the
           Light
           is
           manifest
           ,
           the
           Clouds
           are
           scattered
           and
           ended
           ,
           the
           shadows
           fly
           away
           ,
           and
           clear
           ayr
           appears
           ,
           &
           glory
           and
           clearness
           is
           beholden
           ,
           even
           the
           Lord
           with
           open
           face
           ,
           and
           yet
           man
           lives
           and
           is
           not
           afraid
           of
           his
           presence
           ,
           but
           is
           glad
           because
           of
           the
           Light
           of
           his
           counrenance
           ;
           But
           this
           is
           a
           mystery
           ,
           and
           these
           things
           are
           hidden
           from
           the
           wise
           and
           prudent
           of
           this
           world
           ;
           But
           this
           is
           the
           some
           of
           much
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           there
           were
           no
           oath
           outward
           before
           the
           transgression
           ,
           when
           man
           was
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           after
           the
           transgression
           ,
           the
           oaths
           were
           given
           forth
           and
           the
           commands
           outward
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           restoration
           or
           reformation
           they
           end
           again
           and
           there
           shall
           be
           none
           ,
           for
           truth
           it self
           shall
           live
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           testifie
           in
           man
           ,
           and
           there
           shal
           be
           no
           other
           witness
           ,
           blessed
           are
           they
           that
           believes
           and
           understands
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           come
           nearer
           the
           understandings
           of
           all
           ;
           It
           is
           granted
           in
           the
           first
           Covenant
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           Oaths
           were
           commanded
           and
           men
           did
           and
           might
           swear
           ,
           but
           this
           was
           after
           sin
           entred
           into
           the
           world
           many
           hundred
           years
           ,
           &
           the
           Nations
           who
           were
           Heathens
           swore
           some
           by
           their
           Kings
           &
           some
           by
           their
           Heathen
           Gods
           ;
           the
           Egyptians
           swore
           by
           the
           life
           of
           Pharcoh
           ,
           &
           the
           Romans
           by
           the
           life
           or
           fortune
           of
           Caesar
           ,
           but
           Israel
           was
           to
           swear
           by
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           Deu.
           10.
           20.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             fear
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             him
             shalt
             thou
             serve
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             shalt
             thou
             cleave
             &
             swear
             by
             his
             Name
             ,
             Lev.
             19.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             Ye
             shal
             not
             steal
             neither
             deal
             falsely
             ,
             neither
             lie
             one
             unto
             another
             ,
             ye
             shal
             not
             swear
             falsly
             by
             my
             Name
             ,
             neither
             shalt
             thou
             prophane
             the
             Name
             of
             thy
             God
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
          
           Num.
           30
           ,
           2.
           
           
             And
             if
             
             any
             vow
             a
             vow
             unto
             the
             Lord
             &
             swear
             an
             Oath
             to
             bind
             his
             soul
             with
             a
             bond
             ,
          
           he
           shal
           not
           break
           his
           bond
           but
           do
           all
           that
           proceeds
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           ;
           And
           so
           Josua
           kept
           Covenant
           with
           the
           Gibeonites
           ,
           but
           when
           Israel
           revolted
           from
           the
           Lord
           in
           their
           hearts
           and
           yet
           swear
           a
           true
           word
           and
           said
           ,
           the
           Lord
           lived
           ,
           yet
           the
           Prophet
           Jeremiah
           saith
           ,
           chap.
           5.
           2.
           23.
           10.
           
           Though
           they
           say
           the
           Lord
           lives
           ,
           yet
           they
           swear
           falsly
           ;
           No
           truer
           thing
           could
           be
           said
           or
           sworn
           ,
           then
           that
           the
           Lord
           lived
           ,
           but
           he
           lived
           not
           in
           them
           that
           did
           lie
           &
           steal
           ,
           &
           kill
           and
           commit
           adultery
           ;
           they
           held
           the
           form
           but
           were
           gone
           from
           the
           life
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           was
           a
           customary
           thing
           with
           them
           to
           swear
           even
           as
           it
           s
           now
           among
           the
           Apostate
           Christians
           ,
           and
           because
           of
           which
           the
           Land
           mourns
           ,
           and
           in
           4
           chap.
           15.
           verse
           .
           Though
           Israel
           play
           the
           harlot
           ,
           yet
           let
           not
           Judea
           so
           offend
           ,
           and
           come
           not
           ye
           to
           Gilgal
           ,
           neither
           go
           ye
           up
           to
           Bethaven
           nor
           swear
           the
           Lord
           lives
           ;
           And
           Amos
           saith
           ,
           they
           that
           swear
           by
           the
           sin
           of
           Samaria
           ,
           and
           say
           the
           God
           of
           Dan
           liveth
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           Bersheba
           liveth
           ,
           even
           they
           shal
           fall
           and
           never
           rise
           up
           again
           .
        
         
           So
           when
           they
           kept
           the
           Covenant
           of
           God
           they
           swore
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           truth
           and
           in
           righteousness
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           revolted
           they
           kept
           the
           words
           &
           swore
           without
           fear
           &
           prophaned
           the
           Name
           and
           did
           swear
           then
           by
           the
           Heathen
           by
           Maleam
           and
           the
           sin
           of
           Samaria
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           Apostate
           Christians
           now
           swear
           by
           any
           thing
           ,
           yea
           even
           the
           most
           religious
           swearing
           is
           by
           a
           book
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           the
           living
           God
           ;
           And
           so
           this
           kind
           of
           swearing
           hath
           no
           ground
           at
           all
           but
           custome
           and
           tradition
           ,
           but
           still
           this
           is
           granted
           that
           the
           Jews
           and
           many
           of
           the
           faithful
           Fathers
           swore
           ,
           as
           Jacob
           and
           Abraham
           and
           many
           others
           and
           they
           all
           died
           in
           the
           faith
           and
           yet
           were
           not
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           (
           promise
           )
           but
           saw
           through
           the
           vail
           and
           the
           shadow
           ,
           and
           an
           Oath
           was
           a
           type
           of
           Christ
           the
           oath
           of
           God
           (
           and
           
           the
           promise
           )
           but
           now
           the
           promise
           is
           come
           ,
           and
           the
           Restorer
           and
           reformer
           is
           come
           ,
           and
           all
           is
           to
           hear
           him
           or
           else
           be
           cut
           off
           from
           having
           any
           share
           in
           him
           who
           is
           the
           promise
           it self
           ,
           yea
           all
           the
           promises
           of
           him
           are
           yea
           and
           Amen
           ,
           in
           whom
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Children
           of
           Abraham
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           promise
           are
           blessed
           ,
           and
           him
           who
           fufilled
           the
           Law
           in
           whom
           God
           fulfilled
           his
           Oath
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           everlasting
           high
           Priest
           after
           Melchizedecks
           order
           ,
           he
           hath
           put
           an
           end
           to
           all
           oaths
           and
           swearing
           and
           all
           the
           types
           and
           shadows
           .
        
         
           He
           saith
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           33
           ,
           34.
           
           It
           hath
           been
           said
           of
           old
           time
           thou
           shalt
           not
           forswear
           thy self
           ,
           but
           shalt
           perform
           to
           the
           Lord
           thy
           oaths
           ;
           
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             you
          
           (
           my
           Disciples
           and
           followers
           who
           have
           believed
           in
           me
           the
           true
           and
           living
           way
           who
           makes
           all
           things
           a
           new
           )
           
             swear
             not
             at
             all
             neither
             by
             heaven
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Their
           being
           and
           generation
           then
           (
           as
           now
           )
           who
           said
           to
           swear
           by
           the
           greater
           is
           nothing
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           swears
           by
           the
           lesser
           is
           guilty
           ,
           he
           calls
           them
           hypocrites
           ,
           &
           saith
           
             whosoever
             shal
             swear
             by
             the
             eternal
             ,
             the
             lesser
             sweareth
             by
             him
          
           (
           the
           greater
           )
           
             that
             dwelleth
             therein
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             sweareth
             by
             Heaven
          
           (
           the
           lesser
           )
           
             sweareth
             by
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             (
             and
             him
             )
             that
             sitteth
             thereon
          
           (
           the
           greater
           )
           and
           if
           Christ
           had
           only
           forbid
           vain
           swearing
           and
           oaths
           as
           most
           do
           Ignorantly
           imagine
           ,
           he
           had
           done
           no
           more
           then
           the
           law
           had
           done
           before
           ;
           but
           t
           is
           manifest
           he
           forbids
           all
           swearing
           ,
           yea
           even
           
             (
             by
             Lord
             ;
          
           )
           for
           if
           they
           that
           swear
           by
           heaven
           ,
           swears
           by
           God
           that
           sits
           upon
           the
           Throne
           ,
           as
           he
           himself
           saith
           ,
           then
           he
           prohibits
           this
           also
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           
             swear
             not
             at
             all
          
           ,
           and
           Jam.
           5.
           12.
           
           
             Who
             will
             know
             Christs
             mind
             ,
             saith
             ,
             above
             all
             things
             my
             Brethren
             swear
             not
             ,
             neither
             by
             Heaven
             nor
             by
             Earth
          
           ;
           now
           we
           know
           heaven
           &
           earth
           comprehends
           all
           created
           things
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Apostle
           goes
           further
           ,
           &
           excludes
           all
           manner
           of
           swearing
           ,
           saying
           
             neither
             any
             other
             oath
          
           ,
           and
           this
           he
           commands
           above
           
           and
           before
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           the
           penalty
           of
           condemnation
           ;
           But
           much
           by
           divers
           hands
           have
           been
           written
           about
           this
           particular
           ;
           So
           I
           desire
           not
           to
           be
           large
           ,
           seeing
           we
           have
           a
           Cloud
           of
           witnesses
           wch
           have
           good
           assurance
           in
           themselves
           by
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           sealing
           unto
           them
           rather
           then
           swear
           &
           bring
           condemnation
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           have
           denied
           their
           estates
           and
           liberties
           which
           lies
           at
           stake
           upon
           it
           ,
           but
           happy
           will
           they
           be
           who
           hath
           no
           hand
           in
           it
           to
           provoke
           the
           upright
           &
           tempt
           them
           aside
           out
           of
           Christs
           way
           ,
           for
           woe
           will
           come
           undoubtedly
           upon
           such
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           others
           may
           see
           it
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           ;
           Take
           a
           few
           examples
           of
           the
           faithful
           in
           ages
           past
           ,
           who
           suffered
           as
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           it
           were
           an
           easie
           thing
           to
           bring
           a
           Cloud
           of
           witnesses
           out
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Histories
           of
           them
           that
           denied
           all
           swearing
           in
           divers
           ages
           ,
           I
           shall
           instance
           only
           a
           few
           .
        
         
           Policarpus
           ,
           who
           was
           as
           it
           is
           said
           Johns
           Disciple
           ,
           &
           had
           been
           
           a
           Christian
           eighty
           nine
           years
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           suffer
           martyrdom
           ,
           the
           Proconsul
           requiring
           him
           to
           swear
           by
           the
           Emperours
           good
           fortune
           ,
           and
           by
           Caesars
           prosperity
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           Romans
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           &
           divers
           Heathen
           Emperours
           set
           up
           their
           own
           Images
           to
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           and
           their
           persons
           to
           be
           sworn
           by
           ;
           but
           Policarpus
           denied
           and
           said
           he
           was
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           would
           show
           forth
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christiany
           ,
           if
           he
           desired
           the
           same
           ,
           if
           the
           Proconsul
           would
           appoint
           a
           day
           and
           hear
           it
           ;
           so
           at
           that
           time
           it
           seems
           Christians
           did
           not
           swear
           ,
           as
           afterwards
           they
           did
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           .
        
         
           And
           Basillides
           a
           Souldier
           and
           afterwards
           a
           Martyr
           ,
           being
           required
           
           to
           swear
           ,
           affirmed
           plainly
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           lawful
           
           for
           him
           to
           swear
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Christian
           ;
           so
           it
           seems
           that
           it
           was
           the
           mark
           of
           a
           Christian
           not
           to
           swear
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Waldenses
           or
           Leonists
           (
           whose
           names
           are
           so
           famous
           amongst
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           )
           &
           who
           are
           said
           immediatly
           to
           succeed
           the
           Apostles
           &
           were
           the
           most
           antient
           and
           true
           Protestants
           ,
           
             professed
             it
             to
             be
             as
             way
             Lawfull
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             swear
             .
          
        
         
           In
           defence
           of
           whom
           in
           this
           very
           thing
           Bishop
           Usher
           late
           
           Bishop
           of
           Armagh
           Primate
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           pleaded
           their
           cause
           against
           the
           Papists
           and
           Jesuites
           who
           are
           the
           swearers
           and
           breakers
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           yet
           pleads
           for
           swearing
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           plow-man
           in
           his
           prayer
           (
           which
           is
           so
           much
           Esteemed
           
           of
           ,
           &
           commended
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Martyrs
           )
           
             saith
             ,
             Lord
             thou
             givest
             us
             a
             Commandment
             of
             truth
             ,
             it
             bidding
             us
             say
             ,
             yea
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             nay
             ,
             and
             swear
             for
             nothing
             ;
             thou
             givest
             us
             also
             a
             Commandment
             of
             meekness
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             poorness
             ,
             But
             Lord
             he
             that
             calls
             himself
             thy
             Vicar
             on
             Earth
             ,
             hath
             broken
             both
             these
             Commandments
             ,
             for
             he
             maketh
             a
             Law
             to
             compel
             men
             to
             swear
             ,
          
           Fol.
           585.
           
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           one
           of
           
             John
             Wickliss
          
           Articles
           (
           whose
           works
           was
           as
           much
           esteemed
           of
           by
           the
           Protestants
           in
           England
           and
           Bohemia
           as
           dispised
           by
           the
           Papists
           and
           their
           Clergy
           )
           having
           his
           bones
           taken
           up
           and
           burned
           fourty
           one
           years
           after
           his
           decease
           ,
           &
           his
           books
           ,
           and
           these
           articles
           condemned
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           ,
           who
           also
           burned
           
             John
             Hus
          
           and
           Jerome
           of
           Prauge
           for
           holding
           
             John
             Wickliss
          
           opinions
           
             that
             ●aths
             which
             he
             made
             for
             any
             Contract
             or
             civil
             bargain
             betwixt
             man
             and
             man
             be
             unlawful
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           
             Walter
             Brute
          
           a
           Teacher
           among
           the
           people
           of
           God
           (
           in
           
           that
           age
           by
           scorners
           called
           the
           Devils
           Servants
           )
           called
           Lolards
           ,
           against
           whom
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           King
           
             (
             Richard
          
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           ungodly
           Bishops
           make
           so
           much
           a
           do
           to
           have
           the
           name
           of
           Truth
           extinguished
           and
           the
           professors
           there
           cut
           off
           ;
           )
           This
           is
           Walters
           Testimony
           ,
           
             As
             concerning
             Oaths
             ,
             I
             believe
             and
             obey
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Almighty
             God.
             &
             my
             master
             Christ
             Jesus
             which
             teacheth
             that
             Christian
             men
             in
             affirmation
             of
             a
             Truth
             ,
             should
             pass
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             excludeth
             them
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             For
             he
             saith
             except
             your
             Righteousness
             exceed
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             you
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             as
             concerning
             Oaths
             he
             saith
             it
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             old
             time
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             for
             swear
             thy self
             ,
             but
             shalt
             perform
             those
             things
             unto
             the
             Lord
             thou
             knowest
             ;
             but
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             thou
             shalt
             not
             swear
             at
             al
             ,
             neither
             by
             Heaven
             nor
             by
             Earth
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             But
             let
             your
             Communication
             be
             yea
             yea
             ,
             nay
             nay
             for
             whatsoever
             is
             more
             then
             this
             cometh
             of
             evil
             ;
             therefore
             as
             the
             perfection
             of
             ancient
             men
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             was
             not
             to
             for
             swear
             themselves
             ;
             so
             the
             perfection
             of
             Christian
             men
             is
             not
             to
             swear
             at
             all
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             so
             commanded
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             Commandment
             in
             no
             case
             must
             be
             broken
             ;
             although
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             is
             contrary
             to
             this
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           A
           good
           Testimony
           of
           a
           blessed
           Martyr
           .
        
         
           Here
           it
           appeareth
           that
           the
           Swearing
           which
           Christ
           forbids
           ,
           
           is
           not
           only
           prophane
           swearing
           in
           the
           communication
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           forbidden
           in
           the
           law
           ,
           
             where
             it
             s
             said
             thou
             shalt
             not
             take
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             in
             vain
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           solemn
           swearing
           which
           was
           to
           be
           performed
           ,
           &
           that
           was
           the
           
             perfection
             of
             law
          
           ;
           And
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           may
           take
           warning
           by
           this
           King
           Richard
           not
           to
           fulfil
           the
           cruel
           and
           bloody
           desires
           of
           their
           Prelates
           .
        
         
         
           And
           Chrysostome
           (
           who
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Constantinople
           )
           in
           
           commendation
           of
           whom
           much
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           histories
           ,
           
             he
             blameth
             them
             greatly
          
           that
           bringeth
           forth
           a
           book
           to
           swear
           upon
           ,
           charging
           Clerks
           that
           in
           no
           wise
           they
           
             constrain
             any
             body
             to
             swear
             ,
             whether
             they
             think
             a
             man
             swear
             true
             or
             false
             ,
          
           saying
           that
           
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             swear
             well
          
           ;
           now
           I
           mentioned
           before
           it
           was
           an
           Emperor
           that
           commanded
           first
           that
           men
           should
           swear
           by
           it
           book
           ,
           &
           this
           Chrysostom
           reproves
           ;
           so
           hereby
           it
           may
           be
           seen
           by
           these
           examples
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           new
           doctrine
           to
           deny
           all
           swearing
           ,
           and
           there
           hath
           been
           a
           people
           very
           many
           years
           in
           the
           Low
           Countries
           ,
           that
           have
           denied
           swearing
           in
           any
           matter
           ,
           therefore
           their
           yea
           and
           nay
           stand
           in
           Courts
           of
           judicature
           equal
           with
           an
           oath
           ,
           they
           being
           men
           generally
           of
           known
           integrity
           ,
           whose
           yea
           is
           yea
           ,
           and
           nay
           nay
           ,
           in
           all
           places
           and
           matters
           ;
           
             If
             they
             that
             despise
             Moses
             Law
             died
             without
             mercy
             ,
             of
             how
             much
             more
             sorer
             punishment
             suppose
             ye
             shal
             they
             be
             thought
             worthy
             of
             who
             treads
             underfoot
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           disobey
           his
           commands
           &
           teach
           others
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           shut
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           &
           have
           no
           part
           with
           the
           obedient
           ,
           who
           keeps
           Christs
           commands
           ,
           through
           temptations
           and
           sufferings
           and
           are
           not
           offended
           at
           them
           ,
           neither
           counts
           them
           grievous
           (
           they
           only
           are
           happy
           and
           shal
           inherit
           everlasting
           life
           .
           )
        
         
           Likewise
           Jerome
           who
           was
           an
           antient
           Father
           and
           Teacher
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           Protestants
           owneth
           ,
           upon
           that
           place
           the
           5
           of
           Mat.
           and
           37.
           ver
           .
           &
           5
           
             James
             12
             These
             are
             his
             words
             ,
             It
             was
             permitted
             under
             the
             law
             to
             the
             Jews
             as
             being
             tender
             and
             as
             it
             were
             infants
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             were
             to
             offer
             Sacrifices
             to
             God
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             Sacrifice
             to
             Idols
             ,
             so
             they
             might
             swear
             by
             God
             ;
             not
             that
             it
             was
             rightful
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             was
             better
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             Lord
             then
             by
             false
             Gods
             &
             devils
             ;
             but
             the
             great
             Evangelical
             
             sincerity
             and
             truth
             admits
             not
             of
             an
             oath
             since
             every
             true
             saying
             is
             equivolent
             thereunto
             .
          
           In
           like
           manner
           doth
           Theophilact
           an
           antient
           Father
           of
           the
           Church
           whō
           the
           Protestants
           owns
           ,
           &
           have
           often
           cited
           his
           doctrine
           for
           proof
           upon
           the
           place
           in
           controversy
           ,
           
             saith
             Learn
             hence
             that
             then
             under
             the
             law
             it
             was
             not
             evil
             for
             one
             to
             swear
             ,
             but
             since
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             it
             is
             evil
             as
             is
             circumcision
             ;
             &
             in
             sum
             whatever
             is
             judaical
             ;
             for
             it
             may
             become
             a
             child
             to
             suck
             but
             not
             a
             man.
          
           So
           that
           oaths
           pertained
           to
           the
           Jews
           who
           were
           under
           the
           changable
           Covenant
           ,
           &
           the
           mutable
           Covenant
           which
           continued
           but
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           till
           the
           Seed
           Christ
           the
           oath
           of
           God
           was
           revealed
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           is
           revealed
           and
           witnessed
           ,
           all
           the
           Judaical
           Types
           and
           Figures
           and
           changeable
           Ordinances
           hath
           an
           end
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           Ambrose
           upon
           the
           118.
           
           
             Psalm
             ,
             he
             saith
             None
             doth
             swear
             a
             right
             but
             he
             that
             knows
             what
             he
             swears
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             sworn
             and
             will
             not
             repent
             ;
             upon
          
           Psalm
           110
           
             Ambrose
             saith
             let
             him
             then
             swear
             who
             cannot
             repent
             of
             his
             oath
             ;
             and
             a
             little
             after
             the
             said
          
           Ambrose
           
             saith
             ,
             do
             not
             imitate
             him
             in
             swearing
             ,
             whom
             we
             cannot
             imitate
             in
             fulfilling
          
           ;
           And
           indeed
           the
           principal
           solution
           given
           by
           him
           is
           ,
           
             swear
             not
             at
             all
          
           ;
           and
           the
           aforesaid
           Waldenses
           who
           condemned
           all
           maner
           of
           swearing
           as
           unlawful
           ,
           they
           made
           it
           their
           care
           to
           avoid
           swearing
           and
           lying
           ,
           and
           hereby
           they
           did
           give
           sufficient
           caution
           against
           all
           inconveniences
           which
           may
           come
           thereby
           as
           to
           government
           in
           general
           ;
           for
           where
           a
           testification
           or
           assertion
           is
           made
           without
           an
           oath
           ,
           is
           as
           sure
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           sworn
           to
           .
        
         
           And
           Bishop
           Usher
           doth
           esteem
           that
           place
           of
           Matthew
           the
           fifth
           ,
           
           
             swear
             not
             at
             all
          
           to
           be
           a
           sufficient
           plea
           for
           the
           Waldenses
           against
           swearing
           ;
           And
           therefore
           they
           who
           have
           any
           esteem
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Authors
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           doctrine
           must
           not
           condemn
           the
           Quakers
           as
           for
           novelties
           ,
           or
           for
           broachers
           of
           new
           Doctrine
           ;
           For
           Reynerius
           one
           of
           the
           popish
           inquisitions
           saith
           amongst
           
           all
           the
           sects
           which
           are
           or
           have
           been
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           more
           pernitious
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           meaning
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           then
           the
           Waldenses
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           three
           reasons
           ;
           1.
           
           Because
           of
           their
           antiquity
           ,
           &
           secondly
           because
           of
           their
           universality
           ,
           &
           thirdly
           in
           that
           they
           did
           profess
           it
           no
           way
           lawful
           for
           a
           Christian
           to
           swear
           on
           any
           occasion
           ,
           which
           doctrine
           was
           contrary
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           which
           made
           Rinerius
           &
           Jansenius
           two
           papists
           so
           much
           envied
           the
           
             Walden
             ses
          
           in
           this
           thing
           about
           keeping
           the
           commands
           of
           Christ
           ;
           And
           yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           cloud
           of
           witnesses
           both
           in
           primitive
           times
           ,
           &
           after
           ages
           ,
           diverse
           who
           suffered
           as
           Martyrs
           did
           hold
           the
           same
           &
           also
           the
           many
           testimonies
           of
           them
           who
           have
           died
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           yet
           many
           are
           so
           wilful
           and
           so
           peevish
           and
           so
           envious
           against
           every
           thing
           which
           they
           cannot
           joyn
           unto
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           will
           brand
           this
           Doctrine
           for
           Novelty
           and
           Heresie
           ;
           Let
           such
           consider
           how
           they
           will
           condemn
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           yet
           justifie
           Christs
           words
           ,
           and
           them
           which
           have
           been
           reckoned
           as
           Fathers
           and
           Marryrs
           ,
           and
           as
           Orthodox
           &
           found
           in
           the
           faith
           by
           all
           ,
           except
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           who
           too
           much
           imitates
           the
           Jews
           ,
           &
           yet
           are
           no
           Jews
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           been
           the
           chief
           criers
           up
           of
           oaths
           ,
           and
           swearing
           ,
           &
           afterwards
           gives
           dispensations
           to
           them
           that
           breaks
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           all
           who
           reckons
           your selves
           as
           Christians
           ,
           keep
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           who
           were
           followers
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           run
           not
           back
           to
           the
           Jews
           ordinances
           w●h
           continued
           but
           til
           the
           time
           of
           reformation
           ;
           and
           you
           that
           reckons
           your selves
           a●
           Protestants
           ,
           for
           shame
           leave
           off
           that
           Doctrine
           which
           hath
           been
           brought
           in
           by
           the
           Apostates
           who
           hath
           mingled
           things
           together
           without
           having
           respect
           either
           to
           time
           or
           age
           or
           people
           ,
           And
           so
           have
           run
           back
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           brings
           those
           commands
           &
           injunctions
           wch
           pertained
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           &
           layes
           them
           as
           yokes
           upon
           the
           necks
           
           of
           Christians
           ;
           remember
           what
           the
           Apostle
           said
           to
           the
           Galathians
           concerning
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           &
           concerning
           Types
           and
           figures
           ,
           
             Gal.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             If
             ye
             be
             circumeised
             Christ
             profits
             you
             nothing
             ,
          
           and
           an
           oath
           was
           a
           type
           as
           well
           as
           circumcision
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           what
           if
           I
           say
           of
           all
           swearers
           who
           hath
           no
           better
           ground
           for
           so
           doing
           then
           the
           Jewish
           oaths
           which
           were
           types
           ,
           
             and
             testifie
             unto
             every
             one
             that
             he
             that
             takes
             an
             oath
             &
             swears
             at
             all
             ,
             is
             bound
             to
             keep
             the
             whole
             Law.
          
           Christ
           profits
           him
           nothing
           ;
           And
           so
           ler
           all
           people
           who
           fear
           the
           Lord
           and
           doth
           believe
           that
           they
           have
           received
           Christ
           in
           their
           hearts
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Law
           for
           Righteousness
           ,
           not
           turn
           back
           to
           the
           changeable
           Covenant
           again
           ,
           least
           he
           who
           is
           the
           everlasting
           Covenant
           say
           unto
           them
           who
           hath
           required
           these
           things
           at
           your
           hand
           and
           also
           raise
           up
           his
           swift
           witness
           to
           condemn
           them
           who
           transgresses
           his
           pure
           and
           holy
           and
           righteous
           ,
           commands
           ,
           and
           would
           compel
           others
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XVIII
           .
           Tythes
           in
           their
           first
           institution
           unto
           whom
           they
           were
           due
           according
           to
           the
           Command
           of
           God
           declared
           ;
           and
           that
           Tythes
           are
           no
           way
           lawful
           to
           be
           received
           ,
           neither
           sought
           for
           by
           any
           who
           are
           Ministers
           of
           the
           new
           Covenant
           and
           the
           everlasting
           Gospel
           ,
           proved
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           and
           Antiquity
           .
        
         
           TO
           omit
           Abrahams
           giving
           tythes
           ,
           or
           the
           tenth
           part
           to
           Melchizedeck
           ,
           after
           the
           overthrow
           of
           his
           enemies
           ;
           And
           Jacobs
           vowing
           to
           give
           the
           tenth
           when
           he
           
           should
           inherit
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           because
           a
           voluntary
           promise
           only
           bindeth
           him
           that
           promiseth
           ,
           and
           a
           free
           gift
           from
           one
           to
           another
           is
           no
           command
           ,
           neither
           binding
           to
           all
           generations
           ,
           because
           Abraham
           gave
           the
           tenth
           part
           to
           Melchizedeck
           freely
           of
           the
           spoil
           he
           had
           taken
           ,
           and
           that
           but
           once
           ;
           not
           of
           his
           Families
           labors
           or
           industries
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           spoil
           ;
           This
           was
           a
           voluntary
           and
           a
           free
           thing
           both
           in
           Jacob
           and
           Abraham
           ,
           if
           Jacob
           had
           not
           vowed
           he
           had
           not
           sinned
           ,
           &
           if
           Abraham
           had
           not
           given
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           the
           spoil
           he
           had
           not
           sinned
           ;
           So
           this
           is
           no
           command
           or
           binding
           example
           unto
           future
           Generations
           ,
           especially
           of
           them
           that
           pretends
           they
           are
           Ministers
           of
           the
           second
           Covenant
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           a
           very
           feeble
           and
           a
           poor
           thing
           for
           them
           to
           alleadge
           .
        
         
           Tythes
           were
           never
           commanded
           to
           be
           paid
           by
           the
           Lord
           to
           any
           ,
           but
           Israel
           whose
           Law
           was
           given
           forth
           400
           years
           after
           the
           promise
           ,
           as
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           neither
           were
           ever
           payable
           but
           by
           the
           Jews
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           to
           Levies
           tribe
           only
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Jewish
           Priests
           that
           had
           no
           inheritance
           allotted
           them
           by
           the
           Lord
           of
           all
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           or
           beyond
           Jordan
           ,
           but
           only
           tythes
           or
           the
           tenth
           part
           among
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           &
           that
           only
           according
           to
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Deut.
           18.
           4.
           
           Ezek.
           45.
           13.
           
           For
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           .
           At
           the
           giving
           forth
           of
           the
           Law
           after
           Israel
           came
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           God
           chose
           Aaron
           &
           his
           Sons
           for
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           Levi
           for
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           God
           gave
           unto
           the
           Levites
           by
           commandment
           all
           the
           tenth
           in
           Israel
           for
           an
           inheritance
           for
           their
           service
           ,
           and
           the
           Levites
           out
           of
           their
           tithes
           were
           to
           offer
           up
           to
           the
           Lord
           a
           tenth
           part
           of
           the
           tiths
           and
           give
           it
           unto
           Aaron
           the
           Priest
           for
           himself
           &
           his
           Sons
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           portion
           had
           the
           Levitical
           Priests
           out
           of
           the
           tiths
           ,
           but
           the
           tenth
           of
           the
           tenth
           ;
           
           As
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Tythes
           they
           were
           for
           the
           Levites
           that
           did
           serve
           at
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           for
           strangers
           ,
           for
           fatherless
           and
           widows
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           the
           tenth
           of
           the
           tythe
           the
           Priest
           had
           the
           first
           ripe
           fruits
           of
           the
           ground
           of
           Wheat
           ,
           of
           Barley
           ,
           of
           Figgs
           ,
           Grapes
           and
           Olives
           ,
           of
           Pomgranates
           and
           Dates
           ,
           at
           what
           quantity
           the
           owner
           pleased
           ,
           a
           heave
           offering
           also
           of
           Corn
           ,
           Wine
           and
           Oyl
           ,
           fleece
           were
           given
           to
           the
           Priests
           at
           the
           60
           part
           ,
           sometime
           the
           50
           at
           the
           devotion
           of
           the
           owner
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           they
           that
           pretend
           another
           Priesthood
           then
           this
           ,
           should
           receive
           the
           10
           of
           all
           ,
           of
           unclean
           beasts
           ,
           as
           Pigs
           ,
           and
           Foals
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           things
           as
           we
           never
           read
           of
           Tythable
           ,
           under
           the
           Law
           ;
           of
           Eggs
           ,
           Geese
           &
           Turnups
           ,
           and
           the
           tenth
           of
           the
           wood
           for
           Faggots
           for
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           not
           of
           this
           Priesthood
           ,
           but
           pretends
           to
           be
           Bishops
           and
           Elders
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ?
           so
           they
           cannot
           distinguish
           of
           the
           time
           ;
           neither
           of
           the
           Ministration
           ,
           neither
           of
           service
           and
           worship
           that
           belongs
           to
           each
           Covenant
           ,
           else
           they
           would
           be
           ashamed
           to
           claim
           title
           to
           Aarons
           tyths
           and
           the
           Levites
           ,
           that
           was
           given
           to
           them
           that
           had
           no
           portion
           among
           their
           Brethren
           in
           the
           Land
           ;
           But
           these
           Bishops
           ,
           Presbyters
           and
           Priests
           hath
           a
           great
           part
           of
           some
           Counties
           &
           Diocess
           for
           their
           revenue
           ,
           and
           their
           inferior
           offices
           tyths
           of
           such
           things
           as
           were
           never
           tythable
           under
           the
           Law
           ;
           so
           what
           damnable
           deceit
           &
           hypocrisyis
           this
           ?
           Is
           it
           any
           other
           but
           the
           Popes
           yoke
           ,
           an
           absolute
           Apostate
           for
           hundreds
           of
           years
           ,
           and
           must
           this
           be
           received
           &
           injoyned
           as
           Apostolical
           doctrine
           ?
           Oh
           for
           shame
           let
           it
           never
           be
           mentioned
           among
           them
           that
           calls
           themselves
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           neither
           of
           any
           who
           professeth
           themselves
           to
           be
           Christians
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Levitical
           Priesthood
           ,
           no
           tyths
           did
           the
           Priest
           receive
           under
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           For
           those
           belonged
           to
           the
           Levites
           ,
           〈◊〉
           .
           18.
           2.
           that
           
           were
           appointed
           over
           the
           Tabernacle
           to
           bear
           it
           ,
           &
           to
           take
           it
           down
           and
           to
           ser
           it
           up
           ,
           to
           serve
           Aaron
           and
           his
           Sons
           &
           to
           keep
           the
           instruments
           thereof
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           better
           ordering
           
             of
             things
          
           they
           were
           divided
           
             into
             three
             parts
          
           the
           Coathites
           ,
           the
           Gershonites
           ,
           and
           the
           Mararites
           ,
           and
           these
           received
           tythes
           of
           the
           people
           &
           delivered
           ,
           the
           Priests
           did
           not
           all
           ;
           so
           our
           tythe-●aking
           priests
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           and
           first
           Covenant
           and
           the
           Gospel
           also
           ;
           And
           therefore
           are
           to
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           no
           other
           then
           antichristians
           ;
           but
           to
           return
           to
           Aarons
           priesthood
           in
           the
           first
           Covenant
           ,
           they
           grew
           &
           multiplied
           ,
           &
           then
           the
           Priests
           were
           divided
           into
           24
           ranks
           or
           courses
           ,
           of
           wch
           our
           Prebends
           ,
           Deans
           and
           Chapters
           takes
           their
           example
           or
           imitation
           ,
           so
           to
           serve
           by
           their
           turns
           at
           Cathedrals
           as
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           or
           else
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           is
           worse
           ;
           but
           the
           latter
           I
           am
           rather
           inclined
           to
           believe
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           no
           such
           name
           of
           any
           Ministers
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           neither
           in
           the
           primitive
           Church
           truly
           so
           called
           ,
           but
           the
           Priests
           gave
           attendance
           to
           execute
           their
           office
           ,
           and
           burn
           incense
           as
           his
           turn
           came
           ,
           and
           hereupon
           Zecharias
           who
           is
           said
           to
           be
           of
           the
           course
           of
           
             Abiah
             ,
             Luke
          
           1.
           
           The
           Levites
           that
           were
           singers
           were
           divided
           into
           24
           ●anks
           also
           or
           courses
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           believe
           the
           present
           Queristers
           or
           Surpless-men
           doth
           imitate
           ,
           and
           will
           bring
           the
           Levites
           for
           a
           proofconcerning
           their
           office
           ;
           but
           we
           cannot
           receive
           Judaism
           for
           Christianity
           ,
           neither
           their
           practice
           for
           Apostolical
           Ordinances
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           The
           Priests
           and
           the
           Levites
           being
           separated
           for
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           &
           Temple
           ,
           ministred
           according
           to
           the
           command
           &
           ordinances
           of
           the
           first
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           were
           only
           Figures
           of
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           shadows
           of
           things
           that
           was
           but
           to
           continue
           until
           the
           time
           of
           reformation
           ,
           &
           then
           they
           all
           had
           an
           end
           ,
           both
           the
           priesthood
           &
           Levites
           ,
           and
           their
           service
           and
           office
           ,
           and
           maintenance
           &
           tythes
           ended
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           to
           the
           
             Hebrews
             ,
             the
             Priesthood
             is
             changed
             ,
             and
             the
             law
             is
             changed
          
           by
           which
           they
           received
           these
           Tythes
           for
           the
           work
           aforesaid
           ;
           But
           to
           descend
           and
           to
           come
           unto
           the
           Primitive
           time
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           whether
           tythes
           were
           paid
           or
           no
           to
           Gospel-Ministers
           in
           the
           second
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           fulness
           of
           time
           God
           raised
           up
           another
           Priest
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           who
           was
           not
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Levi
           ,
           nor
           consecrated
           after
           the
           order
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           for
           he
           pertain'd
           to
           another
           Tribe
           ,
           of
           which
           no
           man
           gave
           attendance
           at
           the
           Altar
           ;
           He
           obtained
           a
           more
           excellent
           Ministry
           and
           of
           a
           greater
           &
           a
           more
           perfect
           Tabernacle
           not
           of
           the
           former
           building
           ,
           he
           being
           the
           sum
           and
           substance
           of
           all
           the
           figures
           under
           the
           first
           Covenant
           ,
           he
           put
           an
           end
           to
           first
           Priesthood
           with
           all
           its
           shadows
           and
           Carnal
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           changing
           the
           Priesthood
           ,
           which
           had
           a
           command
           to
           take
           Tythes
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           there
           was
           made
           of
           necessity
           also
           a
           change
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           a
           disanulling
           of
           the
           Commandment
           going
           before
           .
        
         
           Christ
           Jesus
           when
           he
           had
           finished
           his
           Office
           upon
           earth
           by
           fulfiling
           all
           righteousnes
           ,
           he
           offered
           up
           himself
           through
           the
           eternal
           spirit
           &
           sacrifice
           unto
           God
           ,
           without
           spot
           ;
           The
           Apostles
           and
           Ministers
           who
           were
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           divine
           nature
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           word
           of
           reconciliation
           ,
           did
           not
           look
           back
           to
           the
           former
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           first
           Priesthood
           ,
           but
           testified
           an
           end
           was
           put
           to
           them
           ,
           &
           witnessed
           again
           the
           Temple
           wherein
           the
           Priests
           Ministred
           ;
           Paul
           and
           likewise
           Stephen
           was
           stoned
           to
           death
           &
           against
           circumcision
           ,
           saying
           ,
           It
           was
           not
           that
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           against
           all
           the
           outward
           ordinances
           of
           that
           Covenant
           ,
           &
           called
           them
           carnal
           ,
           &
           preached
           up
           Christ
           Jesus
           &
           his
           doctrine
           the
           new
           and
           living
           way
           wch
           was
           not
           manifest
           while
           the
           first
           Tabernacle
           was
           standing
           ;
           they
           preached
           freely
           the
           ever
           lasting
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           desire
           or
           require
           
           setled
           maintenance
           ,
           but
           were
           Ministred
           unto
           only
           by
           them
           who
           had
           believed
           their
           report
           &
           were
           turned
           to
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           were
           made
           partakers
           of
           spiritual
           things
           ,
           though
           they
           often
           denied
           that
           which
           was
           given
           unto
           them
           ;
           Here
           was
           no
           Tythes
           spoken
           on
           ,
           either
           to
           the
           Jews
           or
           Gentiles
           who
           believed
           .
        
         
           At
           Jerusalem
           and
           there
           abouts
           ,
           such
           was
           the
           love
           and
           unity
           of
           heart
           among
           the
           Saints
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           were
           in
           common
           &
           none
           wanted
           ;
           So
           likewise
           the
           Church
           gathered
           by
           Mark
           at
           Alexandria
           in
           Egypt
           followed
           the
           same
           practice
           ;
           and
           the
           Church
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           
             Philo
             Judeus
          
           saith
           ,
           in
           many
           other
           provinces
           the
           Christians
           lived
           together
           in
           societies
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Antioch
             .
             Galatie
          
           and
           Corinth
           ,
           the
           Saints
           possessed
           every
           
           man
           his
           own
           Estate
           ,
           where
           the
           Apostle
           ordained
           that
           a
           weekly
           offering
           should
           be
           made
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           might
           offer
           freely
           of
           that
           which
           God
           had
           blessed
           him
           with
           ,
           which
           was
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Deacons
           of
           the
           Churches
           whereby
           the
           poor
           was
           relieved
           ,
           and
           other
           necessary
           services
           were
           supplied
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           age
           ,
           monthly
           offrings
           were
           made
           ,
           not
           exacted
           but
           freely
           
           given
           ,
           as
           appears
           plainly
           by
           
             Tertullian
             in
             Apologet.
          
           chap.
           29.
           where
           he
           upbraids
           the
           Gentiles
           with
           the
           piety
           and
           charity
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           he
           saith
           
             Whatsoever
             we
             have
             in
             the
             Treasury
             of
             our
             Churches
             it
             is
             not
             raised
             by
             taxation
             ,
             as
             though
             we
             put
             men
             to
             ransom
             their
             Religion
             ;
             But
             every
             man
             once
             a
             month
             or
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             himself
             gives
             what
             he
             thinks
             good
             ,
             for
             no
             man
             is
             compelled
             but
             left
             free
             to
             his
             own
             descretion
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             bestowed
             in
             vanity
             ,
             but
             in
             relieving
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             for
             maintenance
             of
             poor
             Children
             Deffitute
             of
             Parents
             ,
             and
             aged
             people
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             cast
             into
             Prisons
             for
             professing
             the
             Christian
             faith
             .
          
           And
           
           this
           way
           of
           contribution
           continued
           till
           the
           great
           persecution
           under
           Maximinian
           and
           Dioclesian
           about
           the
           year
           304
           as
           Eusebius
           witnesseth
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Origen
             ,
             Cyprian
          
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           Also
           about
           this
           time
           some
           Land
           was
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           
           by
           them
           that
           believed
           ,
           and
           the
           revenue
           thereof
           was
           distributed
           ,
           as
           other
           free
           gifts
           were
           ,
           by
           the
           Deacons
           and
           Elders
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           for
           the
           fore
           mentioned
           uses
           ;
           but
           the
           Bishops
           or
           Ministers
           medled
           not
           with
           them
           ;
           Origen
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             any
             Minister
             to
             possesse
             Lands
             given
             to
             the
             Church
          
           to
           his
           own
           use
           .
        
         
           Cyprian
           Bishop
           of
           Carthage
           about
           the
           year
           250
           also
           testifieth
           
           the
           same
           ,
           &
           sheweth
           how
           the
           Church
           maintaineth
           many
           poor
           ,
           and
           that
           her
           own
           diet
           was
           sparing
           &
           plain
           ,
           and
           her
           expences
           full
           of
           frugality
           ;
           Prosper
           saith
           
             also
             that
             a
             Minister
             able
             to
             live
             of
             himself
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             desire
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             him
             ,
          
           and
           he
           that
           receiveth
           it
           
             doth
             it
             not
             without
             great
             sin
          
           ;
           The
           Council
           at
           
             Antioch
             ,
             Anno
          
           ,
           340
           finding
           that
           much
           fault
           had
           been
           among
           the
           Deacons
           to
           whom
           it
           properly
           belonged
           to
           distribute
           the
           offerings
           or
           free
           gifts
           where
           there
           was
           need
           ,
           which
           they
           detained
           for
           their
           own
           covetous
           ends
           ,
           the
           Council
           did
           ordain
           that
           the
           Bishop
           might
           distribute
           the
           Goods
           ,
           but
           required
           that
           they
           took
           no
           part
           thereof
           to
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           using
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           
             having
             food
             and
             rayment
             ,
             be
             therewith
             content
             .
          
        
         
           Chrysostome
           notes
           who
           lived
           about
           the
           year
           400
           that
           Christian
           converts
           
           joyned
           in
           societies
           ,
           and
           lived
           in
           Common
           after
           the
           example
           of
           the
           former
           Saints
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           by
           whose
           writings
           it
           doth
           appear
           that
           
           three
           was
           not
           the
           least
           mention
           made
           of
           Tythes
           in
           that
           age
           ;
           The
           Church
           at
           this
           time
           living
           altogether
           by
           free
           offerings
           of
           Lands
           ,
           Monies
           and
           Goods
           ,
           the
           people
           were
           much
           pressed
           to
           bountifull
           Contributions
           for
           holy
           uses
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           writings
           of
           Hirome
           and
           Chrysostome
           ,
           who
           brought
           the
           liberality
           of
           the
           Jews
           in
           their
           payment
           of
           Tythes
           for
           an
           example
           ,
           beneath
           which
           they
           would
           not
           have
           Christians
           determine
           their
           charity
           .
        
         
           Chrysostome
           saith
           ,
           I
           speak
           not
           these
           things
           as
           commanding
           or
           forbidding
           they
           should
           give
           more
           ;
           Yet
           as
           thinking
           it
           fit
           they
           should
           not
           give
           less
           then
           the
           tenth
           part
           ;
           And
           Hierome
           also
           doth
           admonish
           them
           to
           bounty
           and
           charity
           towards
           the
           poor
           ,
           not
           binding
           at
           all
           to
           offer
           this
           or
           that
           part
           ,
           leaving
           them
           to
           their
           own
           Liberty
           ;
           yet
           pressing
           them
           not
           to
           be
           shorter
           then
           the
           Jews
           in
           their
           tenths
           .
        
         
           Ambrose
           who
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Milane
           about
           the
           year
           400
           preached
           up
           tenths
           to
           be
           offred
           up
           for
           holy
           uses
           ,
           as
           the
           phrase
           was
           then
           ;
           But
           his
           Authority
           he
           produceth
           wholly
           from
           Moses
           writings
           ;
           Likewise
           Augustin
           Bishop
           of
           Hippo
           joyns
           and
           agrees
           with
           Ambrose
           in
           this
           thing
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Law
           given
           to
           Israel
           take
           their
           whole
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           threatned
           them
           with
           great
           penalties
           and
           heavy
           Judgments
           from
           God
           that
           did
           not
           give
           their
           tenths
           ;
           But
           yet
           take
           notice
           to
           what
           end
           they
           required
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           poor
           might
           not
           want
           ,
           and
           saith
           God
           hath
           reserved
           them
           for
           their
           use
           ;
           So
           by
           this
           time
           love
           did
           grow
           cold
           in
           many
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           God
           was
           much
           wanting
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           kept
           the
           hearts
           of
           people
           open
           in
           love
           and
           mercy
           to
           their
           members
           ;
           And
           therefore
           they
           were
           much
           prest
           on
           and
           threatned
           by
           the
           Bishops
           to
           give
           their
           tenths
           ;
           Not
           that
           the
           Bishops
           had
           any
           better
           ground
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           Jewish
           Law
           for
           their
           foundation
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           process
           of
           time
           this
           Doctrine
           came
           to
           be
           received
           ,
           many
           following
           
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           antient
           Fathers
           ,
           yet
           hitherto
           it
           was
           not
           laid
           down
           as
           a
           positive
           Doctrine
           ,
           to
           pay
           them
           as
           the
           Jews
           did
           ,
           but
           onely
           brought
           the
           Jews
           for
           an
           example
           ,
           that
           Christians
           should
           not
           pay
           less
           :
        
         
           Leo
           (
           called
           the
           great
           )
           about
           the
           year
           440
           who
           reigned
           twenty
           years
           ,
           he
           was
           very
           earnest
           in
           stiring
           up
           mens
           devotion
           to
           offer
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           speaks
           not
           a
           word
           of
           any
           quantity
           .
           Severin
           also
           470
           stirred
           up
           the
           Christians
           in
           Panona
           to
           give
           the
           tenth
           to
           the
           poor
           ;
           Likewise
           Gregory
           not
           only
           admonished
           the
           payment
           of
           
           Tythes
           from
           Moses
           Law
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           observing
           of
           Lent
           ,
           which
           he
           reckoned
           as
           the
           tenth
           of
           time
           in
           the
           year
           ;
           And
           this
           he
           would
           have
           given
           unto
           God
           ,
           saying
           
             we
             are
             Commanded
             in
             the
             Law
             to
             give
             the
             tenth
             of
             all
             things
             unto
             God
          
           ;
           And
           thus
           Ignorance
           began
           to
           enter
           in
           ,
           and
           Judaism
           among
           the
           Christians
           brought
           in
           by
           their
           leaders
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           opinions
           of
           these
           and
           other
           antient
           Fathers
           who
           took
           their
           ground
           from
           the
           Law
           ,
           Tythes
           ,
           Easter
           ,
           Penticost
           and
           other
           things
           came
           to
           be
           introduced
           and
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           the
           doctrine
           and
           hard
           threats
           of
           some
           of
           the
           great
           Bishops
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           It
           was
           not
           a
           General
           received
           doctrine
           that
           tythes
           ought
           to
           be
           paid
           till
           about
           the
           year
           800.
           
           Neither
           was
           any
           thing
           by
           the
           then
           Church
           determined
           or
           ordained
           touching
           the
           quantity
           that
           should
           be
           given
           ,
           though
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           in
           many
           places
           the
           offerings
           of
           the
           devouter
           sort
           ,
           tenths
           or
           a
           greater
           part
           of
           their
           increase
           were
           given
           according
           to
           Ambrose
           doctrine
           and
           others
           ;
           And
           then
           at
           this
           time
           the
           offerings
           or
           gifts
           to
           the
           Church
           were
           disposed
           of
           in
           this
           wise
           ,
           being
           received
           into
           a
           common
           treasury
           ,
           one
           fourth
           part
           to
           the
           Priests
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           every
           one
           had
           his
           portion
           ,
           another
           fourth
           part
           
           to
           the
           relief
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           sick
           and
           strangers
           ;
           A
           third
           to
           the
           building
           and
           repairing
           places
           of
           publick
           meeting
           ;
           And
           the
           fourth
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           generally
           the
           Bishop
           lived
           in
           some
           Monastry
           &
           his
           Clergy
           with
           him
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           sent
           them
           to
           preach
           in
           the
           Countries
           and
           Diocess
           ,
           and
           there
           they
           received
           such
           offrings
           as
           were
           made
           and
           brought
           them
           to
           the
           Treasury
           ;
           So
           that
           by
           the
           way
           the
           Reader
           may
           take
           notice
           that
           the
           Priest
           had
           no
           such
           a
           peculiar
           interest
           in
           that
           which
           was
           given
           ;
           But
           now
           they
           claim
           all
           their
           meeting
           places
           since
           called
           Churches
           was
           builded
           out
           of
           the
           gifts
           of
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           was
           relieved
           and
           the
           widow
           ;
           But
           now
           Tythes
           taken
           by
           force
           three
           or
           four
           sold
           ,
           and
           people
           compelled
           to
           build
           &
           repair
           their
           houses
           or
           Temples
           by
           force
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           &
           the
           widdow
           hath
           no
           share
           ;
           nay
           hath
           not
           many
           poor
           been
           cast
           into
           prison
           ,
           and
           widows
           goods
           spoiled
           by
           the
           Priests
           of
           this
           generation
           ?
           &
           how
           unsuitable
           these
           practices
           are
           unto
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           let
           all
           judge
           ;
           nay
           they
           are
           proud
           of
           the
           antient
           Fathers
           and
           their
           words
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           not
           so
           such
           as
           come
           near
           them
           in
           example
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           's
           good
           ;
           So
           for
           shame
           you
           Protestans
           leave
           forcing
           of
           maintenances
           ,
           and
           forcing
           of
           your
           wages
           ,
           and
           forcing
           to
           repair
           your
           Houses
           of
           worship
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           tell
           us
           of
           Church
           .
           Church
           and
           Antiquity
           when
           you
           are
           far
           enough
           off
           their
           practice
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           in
           a
           declining
           state
           in
           this
           age
           I
           have
           been
           speaking
           of
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           divers
           of
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Bishops
           and
           Popes
           in
           this
           age
           did
           declare
           that
           Tythes
           were
           due
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           paid
           ,
           (
           their
           ground
           only
           taken
           from
           
             Moses
             .
          
           )
           yet
           none
           of
           the
           first
           eight
           generall
           Councils
           did
           ever
           so
           much
           as
           ever
           mention
           the
           name
           of
           Tythes
           ,
           or
           declare
           them
           a
           duty
           .
           The
           ninth
           general
           Council
           held
           at
           Latteren
           under
           Pope
           Calixtus
           the
           second
           1119
           mentions
           tythes
           ,
           but
           speaks
           only
           of
           such
           
           as
           had
           been
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           by
           special
           consecration
           ,
           for
           at
           that
           time
           people
           being
           led
           to
           believe
           that
           their
           Tythes
           ought
           to
           be
           given
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           did
           dispose
           of
           them
           to
           the
           heads
           &
           rulers
           of
           religious
           houses
           who
           keeps
           open
           hospitality
           for
           the
           poor
           and
           for
           strangers
           ,
           they
           were
           esteemed
           holy
           and
           good
           Treasures
           for
           the
           poor
           ,
           who
           took
           care
           of
           distribution
           of
           them
           as
           is
           testified
           by
           Cassian
           ;
           But
           the
           Councel
           held
           under
           Pope
           Alexander
           the
           third
           ,
           Anno
           1180.
           
           Seeing
           much
           given
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           &
           little
           to
           the
           Priests
           ,
           made
           a
           Decree
           to
           restrain
           peoples
           freedom
           ,
           and
           indeed
           by
           this
           time
           much
           wickedness
           was
           crept
           into
           these
           houses
           ,
           as
           Histories
           relates
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           no
           Law
           Cannon
           or
           Constitution
           of
           any
           General
           Council
           as
           yet
           sound
           ,
           that
           did
           command
           tythes
           or
           expresly
           supposed
           them
           a
           duty
           of
           common
           right
           before
           the
           Council
           of
           Lateren
           held
           in
           the
           year
           1215
           under
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           third
           ,
           about
           which
           time
           the
           Popes
           power
           was
           grown
           great
           &
           powerful
           ;
           But
           still
           the
           people
           had
           greater
           mind
           to
           give
           them
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           Priest
           ,
           and
           made
           Innocent
           complain
           &
           cried
           out
           against
           those
           that
           gave
           their
           tythes
           and
           first
           fruits
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Priests
           as
           hainous
           offenders
           .
           At
           a
           Council
           held
           at
           Lions
           under
           pope
           Gregory
           the
           10
           in
           the
           year
           1274
           it
           was
           constituted
           that
           it
           should
           not
           thenceforth
           be
           lawful
           for
           men
           to
           give
           their
           ,
           Tythes
           at
           their
           own
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           before
           ,
           but
           to
           pay
           all
           to
           the
           Mother
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           great
           Decree
           which
           speaks
           most
           plain
           ,
           and
           till
           then
           nothing
           was
           given
           forth
           which
           did
           constitute
           them
           ,
           but
           rather
           supposed
           them
           as
           by
           former
           right
           ,
           was
           made
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           under
           Pope
           Pius
           the
           4th
           ,
           about
           the
           year
           1560.
           
           They
           commanded
           tythes
           to
           be
           paid
           under
           the
           penalties
           of
           excommunication
           about
           the
           year
           800
           ,
           900
           ,
           1000
           and
           after
           tythes
           were
           called
           the
           Lords
           goods
           ,
           the
           patrimony
           of
           the
           
           poor
           ,
           according
           to
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             Jerome
          
           ,
           &
           Chrysostoms
           Doctrine
           only
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Jews
           .
           So
           thus
           in
           short
           I
           have
           shown
           that
           Tythes
           were
           never
           reckoned
           as
           due
           to
           the
           Clergy
           for
           a
           thousand
           years
           ,
           but
           they
           did
           give
           them
           as
           they
           would
           ,
           &
           how
           much
           they
           would
           ,
           &
           that
           without
           compulsion
           ,
           till
           the
           hight
           of
           popery
           and
           the
           power
           of
           darkness
           spread
           over
           all
           ;
           And
           since
           forcing
           Constitutions
           have
           been
           made
           by
           Councils
           of
           Priests
           ;
           And
           so
           you
           who
           looks
           upon
           your selves
           to
           be
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           for
           shame
           cease
           from
           those
           things
           of
           taking
           Tythes
           and
           giving
           tythes
           which
           was
           ordained
           and
           Constituted
           in
           the
           mid-night
           of
           Popery
           ,
           when
           the
           power
           of
           God
           was
           lost
           ,
           which
           should
           have
           opened
           peoples
           hearts
           both
           to
           the
           poor
           and
           to
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           then
           this
           false
           Church
           began
           to
           force
           and
           compel
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           could
           not
           have
           subsisted
           ,
           for
           the
           Doctrine
           had
           little
           influence
           upon
           peoples
           hearts
           :
        
         
           About
           the
           year
           600
           or
           soon
           after
           ,
           Gregory
           the
           first
           then
           the
           pope
           of
           Rome
           sent
           over
           Augustin
           the
           Monk
           into
           England
           ,
           by
           whom
           Ethelbert
           King
           of
           Kent
           was
           converted
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           but
           to
           popery
           ;
           he
           and
           his
           Clergy
           long
           time
           after
           followed
           the
           example
           of
           former
           ages
           ,
           living
           in
           Common
           upon
           the
           Offerings
           of
           their
           convers
           &
           those
           that
           received
           them
           ,
           joyned
           into
           societies
           according
           unto
           the
           primitive
           practice
           by
           Gregories
           order
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           in
           tenderness
           to
           the
           Saxon
           Church
           that
           they
           should
           still
           imitate
           the
           primitive
           times
           that
           they
           might
           not
           make
           their
           Religion
           burthensome
           ;
           But
           afterwards
           having
           brought
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Nation
           to
           their
           faith
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           preach
           up
           the
           old
           Romane
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           Tythes
           ought
           to
           be
           paid
           ;
           and
           having
           taught
           people
           that
           pardon
           of
           sin
           was
           merited
           by
           good
           works
           ,
           and
           the
           torments
           of
           Hell
           be
           avoided
           by
           charity
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           give
           their
           tenths
           and
           Lands
           ,
           but
           
           also
           their
           outward
           Riches
           ,
           and
           the
           Clergy
           had
           almost
           got
           a
           third
           part
           of
           the
           Land
           into
           their
           hand
           .
        
         
           As
           concerning
           Laws
           and
           Canons
           for
           tythes
           ,
           among
           the
           Saxons
           in
           England
           ,
           it
           is
           reported
           that
           in
           the
           year
           786
           two
           Legates
           were
           sent
           from
           Pope
           Hadrian
           the
           first
           ,
           to
           
             Off
             a
          
           King
           of
           Mercland
           ,
           and
           Elsewolf
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           who
           made
           a
           Decree
           that
           the
           people
           of
           those
           two
           Kingdomes
           should
           pay
           tythes
           ;
           By
           this
           it
           may
           be
           seen
           chat
           tythes
           were
           not
           reckoned
           as
           due
           for
           many
           hundred
           years
           ,
           and
           indeed
           were
           never
           due
           in
           the
           second
           Covenant
           ;
           So
           these
           things
           that
           are
           so
           pleaded
           for
           by
           these
           hireling
           Priests
           of
           this
           last
           age
           which
           hath
           no
           better
           plea
           then
           antiquity
           for
           their
           tyths
           and
           forced
           hire
           ,
           may
           be
           convinced
           ,
           that
           antiquity
           without
           truth
           is
           nothing
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           antiquity
           of
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           condemns
           these
           practises
           ;
           so
           that
           let
           all
           Protestants
           deny
           these
           introduced
           institutions
           and
           the
           popes
           wages
           ,
           forced
           tythes
           and
           hire
           ,
           which
           is
           Antichristian
           .
        
         
           A
           cloud
           of
           witnesses
           might
           be
           brought
           out
           of
           the
           antient
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           testified
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           diverse
           Martyrs
           ,
           as
           
             Walter
             Brute
          
           and
           
             John
             Wickliff
          
           who
           suffered
           Martyrs
           for
           testifying
           the
           truth
           against
           the
           Idolatry
           and
           superstitions
           of
           that
           age
           .
        
         
           Selden
           in
           his
           
             History
             of
             Tythes
          
           ,
           saith
           that
           before
           the
           year
           800
           or
           there
           abouts
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           general
           Law
           that
           yet
           remains
           in
           publick
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           credit
           ,
           which
           ordained
           any
           payment
           of
           tythes
           in
           the
           Western
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           Eastern
           never
           any
           Law
           that
           hath
           been
           observed
           ,
           mentions
           them
           ;
           So
           in
           the
           first
           giving
           of
           tenths
           was
           by
           the
           perswasion
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Fathers
           formentioned
           ,
           for
           the
           poor
           and
           service
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           only
           the
           free
           offering
           or
           free
           gift
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           almes
           which
           were
           brought
           into
           the
           Common
           Treasury
           first
           disposed
           of
           by
           Deacons
           ,
           for
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           But
           they
           being
           found
           faulty
           ,
           it
           
           were
           ordered
           &
           decreed
           in
           a
           Council
           that
           the
           Bishop
           or
           overseer
           should
           dispose
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           wit
           the
           offerings
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           not
           compellable
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           offer
           this
           or
           that
           part
           ,
           but
           were
           left
           free
           to
           do
           as
           they
           had
           freedom
           ,
           only
           exhorted
           and
           threatened
           with
           the
           judgments
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           they
           suffered
           the
           poor
           to
           lack
           or
           be
           in
           want
           .
        
         
           The
           predecessors
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           the
           Bohemians
           being
           descended
           from
           the
           Waldenses
           forementioned
           did
           professe
           that
           all
           Priests
           or
           Ministers
           ought
           to
           be
           poor
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           content
           with
           the
           free
           gift
           or
           what
           the
           people
           freely
           offered
           them
           ;
           So
           saith
           
             AEneas
             Silvius
             in
             his
             Bohemian
             History
             ,
          
           and
           it
           is
           one
           of
           
             John
             Wicklifs
          
           Articles
           for
           which
           he
           was
           censured
           ,
           
             viz.
             that
             tythes
             were
             a
             free
             gift
             as
             among
             Christians
             ,
             or
             only
             pure
             alms
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Parishoners
             may
             for
             the
             ●ffence
             of
             their
             Curates
             detain
             and
             keep
             them
          
           back
           and
           bestow
           
             ●hem
             upon
             others
             at
             their
             own
             will
             and
             pleasure
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           proposition
           aforesaid
           is
           maintained
           by
           
           
             John
             Husse
          
           in
           the
           said
           Book
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           pag.
           461.
           
           
             That
             the
             Clergy
             are
             not
             Lords
             and
             possessors
             of
             Tyths
             or
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             goods
             ,
             but
             only
             Stewards
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Clergy
             is
             once
             satisfied
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             transported
             to
             the
             poor
             .
          
           At
           Geneva
           Tiths
           of
           all
           sorts
           are
           taken
           up
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           state
           ,
           and
           laid
           up
           in
           the
           publike
           Treasury
           .
           Ambrose
           Bishop
           
             of
             Millain
             ,
             as
             zealous
             a
             man
             for
             Church
             Priviledges
             as
             we
             hardly
             read
             of
             the
             like
             ,
          
           Ambrose
           Epist.
           :
           3.
           s●ith
           ,
           
             If
             the
             Emperour
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             Church
             Lands
             ,
             he
             hath
             power
             to
             take
             them
             ;
             There
             is
             none
             of
             us
             interposeth
             ,
             the
             poor
             may
             sufficiently
             be
             maintained
             by
             popular
             Collections
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             create
             us
             envy
             ,
             by
             taking
             of
             those
             Lands
             ,
             let
             them
             take
             them
             away
             if
             they
             please
             .
          
           It
           may
           be
           observed
           at
           this
           time
           that
           the
           Ministers
           were
           not
           maintained
           by
           setled
           Tythes
           ,
           like
           the
           Priests
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           but
           both
           they
           
           and
           the
           poor
           were
           relieved
           by
           Oblations
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           Lands
           as
           were
           given
           by
           the
           Emperours
           to
           the
           severall
           Churches
           ;
           So
           it
           was
           upon
           this
           account
           that
           Ambr●se
           thus
           speaks
           ;
           And
           
             William
             Throp
          
           of
           whom
           I
           made
           mention
           ,
           being
           examined
           in
           the
           year
           1407
           being
           brought
           before
           
             Thomas
             Aurandel
             Arch-Bishop
          
           of
           Canterbury
           &
           Chanceller
           then
           of
           England
           ,
           gives
           a
           clear
           Testimony
           against
           tythes
           ,
           how
           that
           they
           were
           no
           Gospel
           maintenance
           ,
        
         
           In
           his
           Answer
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             in
             the
             new
             Law
             neither
             Christ
             nor
             his
             Apostles
          
           
           
             took
             tythes
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             nor
             Commanded
             the
             people
             to
             pay
             tythes
             neither
             to
             Priests
             nor
             Deacons
             ;
             and
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             Preached
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             lived
             of
             pure
             almes
             of
             the
             free
             gift
             ;
             But
             after
             Christs
             Assention
             when
             the
             Apostles
             had
             received
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             they
             travelled
             with
             their
             hands
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             he
             saith
             ,
             Paul
             when
             he
             was
             full
             poor
             and
             needy
             ,
             Preached
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             He
             was
             not
             chargious
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             with
             his
             hands
             he
             travelled
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             get
             his
             own
             Living
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             relieve
             others
             that
             were
             poor
             and
             needy
             ;
             And
             further
             he
             saith
             ,
             Tythes
             were
             given
             in
             the
             old
             Law
             to
             Levites
             and
             Priests
             ,
             but
             our
             Priests
             come
             not
             of
             L●vi
             ,
             but
             since
             Christ
             lived
             and
             his
             Apostles
             by
             pure
             alms
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             the
             travell
             of
             their
             hands
          
           ;
           At
           the
           which
           the
           Bishop
           said
           ,
           Gods
           curse
           have
           you
           and
           mine
           ,
           for
           this
           Teaching
           ;
           
             and
             further
             William
             saith
             those
             Priests
             that
             challinge
             to
             take
             Tythes
             dinies
             Christ
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ;
           unto
           which
           the
           Bishop
           said
           ,
           heard
           ye
           ever
           Lossel
           speak
           thus
           ?
           
             And
             further
             William
             saith
             that
             the
             covetousness
             and
             pride
             of
             the
             Priests
             destroys
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             also
             stireth
             up
             Gods
             vengeance
             both
             upon
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             who
             suffer
             these
             Priests
             Charitably
             .
          
        
         
           And
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           said
           ,
           Thou
           judgest
           every
           Priest
           proud
           that
           will
           not
           go
           a●ayed
           as
           thou
           dost
           ;
           By
           God
           ,
           I
           deem
           him
           to
           be
           more
           meek
           that
           goeth
           every
           
           day
           in
           his
           Scarlet
           Gown
           ,
           then
           thou
           in
           thy
           threed
           bare
           blew
           Gown
           ;
           An
           answer
           much
           like
           a
           Tything
           Priest
           ;
           but
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           whole
           Testimony
           of
           
             William
             Throp
          
           which
           is
           large
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Martyrs
           .
        
         
           
             David
             Pareus
          
           in
           his
           Comentary
           upon
           Gen.
           28
           2.
           22.
           saith
           Tythes
           
             or
             tenths
             were
             freely
             arbitrary
             ,
             a
             man
             might
             give
             them
             ,
             a
             man
             might
             vow
             them
             ,
             or
             he
             might
             not
             ,
             as
             he
             pleased
             before
             the
             Law
             ;
             But
             under
             the
             Law
             they
             were
             commanded
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
          
           ;
           hence
           saith
           he
           
             our
             Clergy
             men
             infer
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             so
             of
             Old
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             so
             now
             ;
             But
             this
             doth
             not
             follow
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             they
             had
             a
             Divine
             Ceremonial
             right
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             now
             ceased
             ,
             they
             had
             Tythes
             as
             a
             Compensation
             of
             that
             lot
             they
             should
             otherwise
             have
             in
             Land
             ,
             ours
             not
             so
             ,
             ours
             have
             Towns
             ,
             Villages
             ,
             Mannors
             ,
             yea
             Countries
             and
             Provinces
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             end
             of
             their
             insatiable
             Covetousness
             ;
             and
             he
             concludes
             when
             the
             Leviticall
             Priesthood
             did
             cease
             ,
             then
             did
             the
             right
             of
             that
             Priesthood
             cease
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             of
             Tythes
             did
             revert
             to
             God
             as
             Governour
             and
             Soverain
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           Great
           and
           Large
           are
           the
           testimonies
           that
           might
           be
           given
           both
           out
           of
           ancient
           and
           modern
           Writers
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           clearest
           in
           their
           judgements
           in
           their
           age
           against
           Tythes
           ,
           how
           that
           they
           were
           no
           Gospel
           maintenance
           ,
           neither
           of
           Divine
           right
           do
           belong
           to
           any
           Ministry
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           professeth
           Christ
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           ;
           What
           I
           have
           said
           in
           this
           particular
           might
           be
           sufficient
           ,
           seeing
           so
           large
           things
           by
           other
           pens
           have
           been
           declared
           ;
           But
           I
           am
           the
           more
           willing
           to
           instance
           divers
           Authors
           ,
           who
           by
           our
           Protestants
           are
           owned
           as
           Orthodox
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           convinced
           that
           it
           is
           not
           a
           new
           Doctrine
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           suffer
           the
           spoiling
           of
           our
           Goods
           ,
           and
           our
           persons
           Imprisoned
           ,
           but
           that
           tyths
           have
           been
           testified
           against
           by
           many
           faithfull
           in
           ages
           past
           ,
           who
           died
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           be
           dead
           yet
           their
           Testimony
           Liveth
           ,
           and
           will
           stand
           through
           
           ages
           ,
           even
           for
           ever
           ;
           take
           this
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           
             Antonius
             de
             Dominis
          
           the
           Learned
           Bishop
           of
           
             Spalato
             de
             Repub.
             Eccles.
          
           L.
           9.
           
           
             Christ
             himself
             though
             he
             were
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             and
             the
             fulness
             thereof
             ,
             yet
             would
             not
             he
             be
             possessed
             of
             great
             Lands
             and
             Incomes
             though
             he
             seemingly
             complained
             ,
             the
             fowls
             of
             the
             ayr
             have
             nests
             and
             foxes
             holes
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             where
             not
             to
             rest
             his
             head
             ,
          
           Luk
           9.
           58.
           
        
         
           
             Yet
             did
             not
             he
             imbetter
             his
             Condition
             ,
             although
             to
             the
             affecting
             thereof
             ,
             there
             needed
             no
             more
             then
             that
             he
             should
             will
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             nor
             did
             he
             demand
             Tythes
             though
             a
             Priest
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchizedeck
             indubitably
             ;
             But
             whilest
             he
             went
             through
             the
             Cities
             and
             Castles
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             instructing
             men
             for
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             twelve
             with
             him
             ,
             several
             women
             ,
             as
             Mary
             Magdalen
             ,
             Joane
             ,
             Susan
             and
             others
             did
             Minister
             unto
             him
             of
             their
             substance
             ,
          
           Luke
           8.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Nor
             did
             he
             otherwise
             instruct
             his
             Disciples
             who
             were
             to
             be
             Embasadors
             on
             Earth
             towards
             man
             kind
             .
             In
             the
             beginning
             when
             he
             sends
             them
             out
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             bid
             them
             for
             to
             receive
             Tythes
             or
             Teach
             People
             to
             pay
             them
             ,
             but
             bids
             them
             to
             live
             upon
             alms
             ;
             carry
             not
             with
             you
             Gold
             nor
             Silver
             ,
             or
             any
             money
             in
             your
             purses
             ,
             not
             a
             Scrip
             ,
             not
             two
             Coats
             ,
             not
             a
             staff
             Suternumerary
             ,
             For
             the
             Labourer
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             meat
             ,
          
           Mat.
           10.
           9.
           
           
             The
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             being
             thus
             taught
             by
             their
             great
             Master
             ,
             for
             saking
             their
             Livelihood
             and
             Earthly
             possession
             ,
             presumed
             upon
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             so
             have
             sent
             them
             abroad
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             dispose
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             accordingly
             in
             order
             to
             their
             subsistance
             ;
             So
             they
             relied
             upon
             their
             Converts
             for
             necessary
             supplies
             ,
             and
             received
             the
             benevolence
             of
             several
             pious
             women
             who
             Ministered
             unto
             them
             ;
             For
             so
             saith
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             have
             not
             I
             power
             to
             eat
             and
             to
             drink
             ,
             have
             not
          
           I
           
             power
             to
             lead
             about
             a
             woman
             or
             a
             Sister
             as
             do
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Brethren
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Cephas
             ?
          
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           5.
           he
           at
           large
           and
           very
           clearly
           sheweth
           how
           they
           who
           sows
           Spiritual
           ought
           to
           reap
           temporal
           things
           .
        
         
         
           If
           one
           should
           aske
           the
           Ministry
           of
           this
           age
           ,
           by
           what
           right
           they
           claim
           Tythes
           ,
           they
           cannot
           say
           by
           a
           better
           right
           then
           the
           Apostles
           had
           nor
           I
           hope
           will
           not
           ,
           for
           they
           pretend
           to
           be
           but
           successors
           of
           them
           ;
           And
           if
           the
           extent
           of
           their
           Commission
           be
           required
           ,
           you
           shall
           have
           it
           in
           these
           words
           forthwith
           ,
           
             as
             my
             Father
             sent
             me
             ,
             so
             send
             I
             you
             ,
          
           or
           the
           like
           ;
           But
           if
           one
           aske
           if
           they
           will
           stand
           to
           this
           in
           all
           respects
           ;
           I
           have
           little
           hope
           they
           will
           comply
           in
           point
           of
           maintenance
           ,
           I
           have
           good
           ground
           so
           to
           judge
           ,
           even
           many
           at
           this
           day
           who
           have
           in
           times
           past
           vaunted
           and
           boasted
           of
           their
           call
           and
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           have
           thrown
           many
           in
           prison
           for
           these
           popish
           Tythes
           ;
           Now
           when
           they
           are
           like
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           would
           give
           over
           Publication
           of
           their
           Gospel
           ,
           if
           they
           knew
           how
           to
           subsist
           for
           their
           backs
           and
           bellies
           ,
           which
           demonstrates
           that
           they
           had
           no
           mission
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           else
           why
           should
           taking
           of
           Tythes
           away
           from
           them
           invalidate
           it
           ?
           Or
           do
           they
           judge
           all
           is
           converted
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           more
           work
           ?
           Now
           such
           will
           be
           cried
           who
           have
           boasted
           of
           Calls
           and
           Commissions
           ,
           and
           if
           all
           were
           gone
           ,
           they
           would
           preach
           for
           nothing
           or
           freely
           without
           gifts
           ;
           I
           am
           afraid
           we
           shall
           hardly
           find
           one
           of
           five
           hundred
           ,
           but
           will
           rather
           then
           quite
           cease
           the
           gainful
           trade
           ,
           will
           traffique
           in
           such
           Merchandize
           as
           the
           times
           allows
           ,
           though
           they
           must
           now
           be
           content
           with
           eight
           for
           a
           night-wake
           ,
           and
           four
           for
           churching
           a
           woman
           ,
           and
           sixpence
           for
           reading
           over
           a
           grave
           ,
           or
           Tythe
           eggs
           at
           Easter
           ,
           and
           rather
           then
           they
           dare
           stand
           to
           Christs
           allowance
           ,
           will
           take
           this
           and
           such
           allowance
           as
           can
           be
           got
           under
           hand
           and
           Seal
           ,
           as
           the
           time
           will
           afford
           them
           ;
           But
           to
           return
           to
           that
           which
           was
           in
           my
           heart
           to
           shew
           out
           of
           antiquity
           ,
           Tythes
           no
           Gospel
           maintenance
           .
        
         
           Prosper
           
             saith
             ,
             They
             do
             live
             of
             the
             Gospel
             who
             will
             be
             propriators
          
           
           
             of
             nothing
             ,
             who
             neither
             have
             nor
             
             desire
             to
             have
             any
             thing
             ,
             not
             possessing
             their
             own
             but
             the
             Common
             goods
             ;
             What
             is
             it
             to
             live
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             But
             that
             he
             who
             labours
             should
             receive
             necessary
             supplies
             by
             them
             amongst
             whom
             he
             labours
             without
             forcing
             ,
             though
             Paul
             himself
             would
             not
             make
             use
             of
             his
             permission
             least
             he
             should
             create
             an
             offence
             ,
             but
             laboured
             with
             his
             hands
             ,
             being
             a
             tent-maker
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             would
             receive
             it
             by
             voluntary
             contributions
          
           were
           the
           Apostles
           and
           others
           which
           laboured
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Cyril
           of
           Alexandria
           speaking
           upon
           that
           passage
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           
           Gen
           14.
           23
           who
           after
           he
           had
           gained
           victory
           over
           the
           King
           of
           Sodomes
           enemies
           and
           rescued
           Lot
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           offered
           him
           part
           of
           the
           spoiles
           ,
           he
           would
           receive
           nothing
           but
           a
           few
           victuals
           ,
           
             Though
             saith
             he
             ,
             the
             holy
             Teachers
             do
             war
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             perishing-man
             kind
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             undergo
             much
             pains
             ,
             yet
             do
             they
             not
             take
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             men
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             heap
             up
             unto
             themselves
             riches
             ,
             least
             the
             World
             should
             say
             I
             have
             made
             you
             rich
             ,
             they
             only
             ought
             to
             receive
             their
             sustinance
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             whom
             they
             have
             benefited
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             Christs
             command
             saith
             he
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             Teacheth
             the
             Gospel
             should
             live
             thereby
          
           ;
           So
           that
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           very
           many
           of
           antient
           Fathers
           whom
           this
           generation
           of
           Teachers
           have
           talked
           so
           much
           on
           ,
           did
           deny
           Tyths
           and
           forced
           maintenance
           from
           the
           Word
           ;
           but
           in
           this
           point
           it
           is
           like
           they
           may
           be
           judged
           for
           eronious
           or
           weak
           sighted
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           the
           Quakers
           or
           men
           of
           weak
           understanding
           ,
           but
           I
           see
           many
           will
           traduce
           them
           in
           words
           ,
           but
           few
           in
           practise
           .
        
         
           Peter
           and
           John
           
             saith
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             have
             I
             none
             ;
             Behold
          
           
           
             the
             riches
             of
             those
             who
             were
             Priests
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             let
             us
             quickly
             apply
             these
             things
             faith
             he
             unto
             our selves
             ,
             who
             are
             prohibited
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             any
             regard
             thereunto
             ,
             to
             have
             
             possessions
             in
             the
             Country
             or
             Houses
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             what
             do
             I
             say
             ?
             Possessions
             ,
             houses
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             to
             multiply
             Coates
             or
             Money
             .
             If
             we
             have
             food
             and
             rayment
             let
             us
             be
             therewith
             content
             ;
             Hiorom
          
           writing
           to
           Nepotianus
           a
           Clergy
           man
           ,
           he
           doth
           much
           extol
           the
           poverty
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           
             as
             a
             Levite
             and
             a
             Priest
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             I
             live
             and
             am
             supplied
             with
             the
             Oblations
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             having
             food
             ,
             having
             Cloaths
             I
             will
             be
             content
             therewith
             ;
             and
             naked
             follow
             the
             Naked
             Crosse
             ;
             I
             beseech
             you
             that
             you
             would
             not
             transform
             our
             Spiritual
             warfare
             into
             a
             Carnal
             one
             ,
             nor
             Imagine
             your self
             in
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             were
             in
             an
             Army
             ,
             getting
             spoils
             ,
             nor
             seek
             after
             no
             more
             then
             when
             you
             came
             first
             into
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             least
             it
             be
             said
             to
             you
             ,
             their
             lot
             shall
             not
             profit
             them
             .
          
        
         
           The
           
             Albigenses
             Bedemontane
          
           Protestants
           have
           preserved
           their
           Religion
           incorrupt
           ,
           longer
           then
           any
           Church
           with
           a
           ministry
           indowed
           with
           Tythes
           &
           Hire
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           And
           likewise
           the
           Primitive
           times
           never
           wanted
           able
           Teachers
           as
           the
           best
           Histories
           say
           ,
           although
           they
           lived
           either
           upon
           their
           labour
           ,
           or
           the
           free
           Offering
           of
           them
           that
           were
           converted
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           so
           disquieted
           with
           politicall
           complying
           opinions
           and
           curiosities
           ,
           and
           nicities
           ,
           and
           distinctions
           ,
           and
           contentions
           ,
           until
           Constance
           began
           to
           inrich
           and
           give
           Lands
           and
           great
           reveneus
           to
           the
           Church
           ;
           And
           then
           they
           began
           to
           side
           and
           controvert
           in
           State
           matters
           ,
           and
           grew
           into
           Pride
           ,
           Idleness
           and
           Fulness
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           Histories
           say
           ,
           a
           voice
           was
           heard
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           
             This
             day
             poyson
             hath
             been
             shed
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           So
           you
           Protestants
           view
           over
           your
           Fathers
           whom
           the
           Ministers
           hath
           talked
           on
           ;
           And
           so
           now
           if
           they
           will
           own
           their
           practice
           so
           as
           to
           walk
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           never
           be
           reckoned
           as
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           more
           ,
           who
           cannot
           be
           content
           with
           his
           allowance
           ,
           and
           let
           forcing
           alone
           about
           maintenance
           ,
           and
           the
           Tythes
           alone
           to
           the
           Priest
           of
           the
           first
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           let
           bargining
           alone
           for
           wages
           ,
           and
           seek
           not
           hire
           of
           them
           you
           work
           not
           
           for
           ;
           and
           if
           your
           Gospel
           will
           not
           maintain
           you
           ,
           you
           have
           good
           cause
           to
           question
           it
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           the
           very
           same
           the
           Apostle
           preached
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           never
           such
           a
           cry
           be
           heard
           more
           among
           people
           for
           maintenance
           and
           hire
           ,
           for
           wages
           and
           Tythes
           ;
           But
           he
           that
           hath
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           let
           him
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           live
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           not
           upon
           Tythes
           and
           forced
           maintenance
           and
           set
           stipends
           ,
           for
           the
           Gospel
           condemns
           this
           ,
           a
           cloud
           of
           witness
           is
           against
           it
           ,
           both
           in
           former
           and
           latter
           ages
           ,
           yea
           it
           is
           inconsistent
           unto
           reason
           to
           require
           Tythes
           in
           this
           age
           by
           the
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           First
           the
           Levites
           were
           one
           of
           the
           twelve
           Tribes
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           the
           twelve
           part
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           so
           is
           not
           the
           Priests
           now
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           portion
           among
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Tribes
           ,
           but
           the
           Teachers
           and
           Priests
           now
           have
           equal
           to
           other
           men
           ,
           in
           Lands
           and
           Revenues
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Priests
           were
           but
           to
           have
           the
           tenth
           of
           all
           clean
           things
           ,
           but
           now
           clean
           and
           unclean
           Beasts
           ,
           Birds
           and
           Fowls
           ,
           Piggs
           ,
           Eggs
           ,
           Turnups
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           Tythable
           under
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           their
           service
           was
           great
           at
           the
           Tabernacle
           and
           Temple
           ,
           and
           in
           time
           of
           the
           war
           and
           sojourning
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           Priests
           ,
           who
           staies
           over
           a
           few
           families
           all
           their
           life
           long
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Seeing
           the
           service
           is
           abrogated
           for
           which
           the
           Levites
           had
           Tythes
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           the
           service
           performed
           now
           ,
           no
           reasons
           that
           tyths
           should
           be
           required
           now
           ,
           when
           the
           work
           is
           not
           done
           unto
           which
           the
           tythes
           belonged
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           the
           Levites
           were
           of
           Aarons
           priesthood
           ,
           of
           which
           tribe
           Christ
           came
           not
           (
           but
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           Juda
           )
           but
           these
           priests
           are
           not
           after
           Aaron
           nor
           Levi
           neither
           their
           successors
           ,
           therefore
           hath
           no
           right
           to
           tythes
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           given
           by
           the
           command
           
           of
           God
           only
           to
           Aaron
           and
           his
           Sons
           and
           Levites
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           any
           other
           priesthood
           or
           Ministry
           ;
           Now
           seeing
           the
           Law
           is
           changed
           and
           the
           priesthood
           changed
           ,
           Christ
           being
           come
           ,
           these
           priests
           are
           unreasonable
           who
           demanded
           them
           contrary
           to
           the
           command
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           belongs
           only
           to
           that
           priesthood
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIX
           .
           Respecting
           of
           persons
           and
           Complemental
           bowings
           and
           worshipping
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           flattering
           titles
           no
           good
           manners
           ,
           but
           are
           in
           the
           transgression
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           antiently
           reproved
           and
           condemned
           .
        
         
           ALthough
           this
           Generation
           have
           so
           far
           run
           after
           every
           invention
           and
           vain
           custome
           and
           tradition
           ,
           into
           complements
           and
           flattery
           and
           deceit
           ,
           and
           respecting
           of
           persons
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           thing
           in
           high
           esteem
           ,
           as
           a
           piece
           of
           good
           breeding
           and
           education
           ,
           and
           good
           manners
           accounted
           not
           only
           among
           the
           prophaner
           sort
           ,
           but
           even
           among
           Christians
           so
           called
           ,
           who
           have
           conformed
           unto
           every
           vain
           custome
           of
           the
           Nations
           ;
           Yet
           they
           that
           know
           the
           life
           of
           Christ
           ,
           cannot
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           abide
           in
           his
           doctrine
           must
           not
           do
           so
           ,
           though
           things
           be
           never
           so
           applauded
           by
           fallen
           men
           ,
           whose
           glory
           is
           in
           that
           which
           is
           earthly
           ;
           Yet
           God
           beholds
           not
           nor
           looks
           not
           as
           man
           ,
           but
           his
           thoughts
           are
           contrary
           to
           mans
           in
           that
           state
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           the
           Sons
           of
           men
           in
           the
           fallen
           estate
           do
           highly
           esteem
           of
           ,
           is
           disesteemed
           by
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           The
           best
           manner
           of
           walking
           is
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           
           Lord
           directs
           and
           leads
           into
           ,
           which
           is
           pure
           and
           holy
           and
           incorrupt
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           practise
           who
           were
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           example
           to
           follow
           ,
           and
           their
           manner
           and
           deportment
           among
           the
           Sons
           of
           men
           are
           chiefly
           to
           be
           followed
           ;
           Although
           that
           which
           is
           from
           below
           ,
           doth
           and
           hath
           ever
           disesteemed
           their
           way
           and
           the
           honour
           that
           comes
           from
           above
           ,
           although
           the
           Heathen
           had
           many
           Lords
           and
           many
           Gods
           ,
           Yet
           it
           was
           said
           to
           Israel
           ,
           thy
           God
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           him
           shalt
           thou
           bow
           unto
           alone
           and
           reverence
           his
           Name
           ;
           Israel
           was
           not
           to
           follow
           the
           vain
           customes
           of
           the
           Nations
           ,
           neither
           follow
           their
           example
           who
           served
           not
           the
           living
           God
           with
           their
           hearts
           ,
           &
           multitudes
           are
           not
           to
           be
           followed
           in
           doing
           evil
           ;
           Custome
           without
           Truth
           is
           but
           a
           bad
           plea
           ,
           antiquity
           with
           unrighteuosnesse
           is
           but
           bad
           proof
           ,
           that
           which
           leads
           into
           degeneration
           is
           not
           to
           be
           minded
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           leads
           into
           restoration
           and
           innocency
           .
        
         
           The
           Redeemed
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           the
           Israel
           of
           God
           ,
           now
           who
           works
           after
           the
           directions
           and
           leadings
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           upon
           whom
           peace
           resteth
           ,
           are
           otherwise
           taught
           then
           to
           follow
           vain
           customes
           which
           begets
           one
           another
           into
           pride
           and
           deceit
           ,
           and
           unbelief
           ,
           Christ
           reproved
           the
           Pharisees
           for
           seeking
           honour
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           they
           could
           not
           believe
           who
           sought
           it
           ;
           Was
           it
           reprovable
           then
           ,
           is
           it
           commendable
           now
           ?
           are
           there
           not
           many
           that
           seek
           it
           now
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           offended
           when
           it
           is
           not
           complemented
           and
           bowed
           unto
           ,
           seeks
           it
           and
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           the
           unbelief
           ;
           what
           capping
           and
           cringing
           ,
           what
           bowing
           and
           scraping
           ,
           in
           which
           many
           spends
           much
           of
           their
           time
           ,
           what
           complements
           and
           fained
           speeches
           is
           daily
           invented
           ,
           and
           gestures
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           is
           hardly
           any
           end
           ,
           which
           people
           runs
           into
           now
           ,
           who
           calls
           themselves
           Christians
           ,
           many
           generations
           before
           cannot
           paralel
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           must
           
           be
           counted
           good
           manners
           and
           be
           reckoned
           as
           such
           ;
           Oh!
           The
           Lord
           is
           grieved
           with
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           abominable
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           &
           will
           provoke
           the
           Lord
           to
           anger
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           persisted
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           honour
           which
           is
           from
           above
           they
           despised
           ;
           And
           what
           invented
           words
           and
           names
           which
           puffs
           up
           the
           proud
           minds
           ,
           is
           people
           run
           into
           ,
           and
           like
           Ephraim
           in
           the
           transgression
           seeds
           upon
           wind
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           will
           vanish
           as
           a
           buble
           and
           pass
           away
           as
           a
           morning
           dew
           ;
           God
           will
           stain
           it
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           pride
           and
           glory
           of
           all
           flesh
           ,
           and
           bring
           contempt
           upon
           all
           the
           honourable
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           for
           the
           Saints
           knew
           who
           were
           come
           out
           of
           the
           respect
           of
           persons
           ,
           that
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           world
           and
           the
           custom●
           and
           manners
           ,
           and
           glory
           ,
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           esteem
           thereof
           should
           pass
           away
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           that
           come
           to
           the
           beginning
           again
           ,
           to
           union
           with
           God
           ,
           must
           die
           to
           all
           these
           things
           which
           is
           got
           and
           entred
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           since
           the
           transgression
           ,
           and
           while
           these
           things
           are
           loved
           they
           alienate
           the
           mind
           from
           the
           Living
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Honour
           due
           unto
           his
           Name
           .
        
         
           And
           Oh
           what
           strangers
           are
           men
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           &
           practice
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           and
           to
           the
           primitive
           Saints
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           even
           become
           a
           dispisable
           thing
           in
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           then
           practise
           and
           manner
           of
           walking
           is
           now
           become
           an
           offence
           and
           reckoned
           unmannerly
           ;
           and
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           but
           it
           is
           counted
           such
           an
           offence
           and
           a
           crime
           as
           diserves
           punishment
           ;
           O●
           for
           shame
           look
           back
           upon
           the
           Saints
           practise
           for
           your
           example
           ,
           unto
           their
           manners
           for
           your
           ●mitation
           ,
           and
           not
           unto
           the
           vain
           custome
           of
           the
           N●●ions
           ,
           not
           unto
           Mou●tibanks
           ,
           S●●ge
           pl●iers
           ,
           Fidlers
           ,
           Roysters
           and
           Ru●●●●●
           ,
           who
           make
           a
           mock
           of
           sin
           ;
           and
           live
           by
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           Will
           it
           be
           a
           good
           plea
           do
           you
           Judge
           before
           the
           Lord
           (
           when
           the
           secrets
           of
           all
           hearts
           shall
           be
           opened
           ,
           and
           every
           action
           brought
           unto
           Righteous
           Judgment
           )
           
           that
           you
           have
           followed
           the
           fashion
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           the
           custome
           of
           a
           Court
           ,
           City
           or
           County
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           doth
           not
           the
           Scripture
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           should
           not
           fashion
           themselves
           like
           unto
           the
           World
           ,
           neither
           be
           conformable
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           rather
           be
           transformed
           in
           your
           minds
           ,
           &
           seek
           the
           things
           that
           are
           above
           ?
           for
           where
           the
           mind
           is
           transformed
           and
           changed
           from
           the
           earthly
           to
           the
           Heavenly
           ,
           there
           the
           actions
           will
           be
           new
           and
           the
           works
           new
           ;
           did
           the
           Pharisees
           say
           truly
           of
           Christ
           in
           this
           ,
           we
           know
           thou
           respects
           no
           mans
           person
           ,
           yes
           they
           knew
           it
           ,
           though
           they
           tempted
           him
           ;
           And
           did
           not
           
             Peter
             say
             of
             a
             truth
             ,
             God
             is
             no
             respecter
             of
             persons
          
           ;
           and
           did
           not
           Solomon
           say
           lie
           that
           respecteth
           persons
           will
           transgress
           for
           a
           morsel
           of
           bread
           ;
           And
           did
           not
           
             Elihu
             say
             I
             know
             not
             to
             give
             flattering
             Titles
             to
             men
             ,
             in
             so
             doing
             my
             Maker
             would
             soon
             take
             me
             away
             :
          
           Is
           not
           this
           a
           flattering
           Generation
           and
           full
           of
           hypocrisie
           and
           deceit
           ?
           Flattering
           one
           another
           ,
           when
           in
           a
           moment
           they
           are
           like
           to
           kill
           one
           another
           ,
           hating
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           speaking
           evil
           of
           one
           another
           when
           as
           soon
           as
           one
           is
           pa●ted
           from
           another
           ,
           these
           things
           are
           an
           abhorrency
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Consider
           what
           James
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Jam.
           2.
           ver
           .
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             My
             Brethren
             ,
             have
             not
             the
             ●aith
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             with
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             for
             if
             there
             come
             into
             your
             assembly
             a
             man
             with
             a
             Gold
             Ring
             ,
             in
             goodly
             apparel
             ,
             and
             there
             come
             in
             also
             a
             poor
             man
             in
             vile
             rayment
             ,
             and
             ●e
             have
             respect
             to
             him
             that
             weareth
             the
             gay
             Cloathing
             ,
             and
             say
             to
             the
             poor
             stand
             thou
             there
             ,
             or
             sit
             here
             under
             my
             footstool
             ,
             are
             ye
             not
             then
             partial
             in
             your selves
             and
             are
             become
             Judges
             of
             evil
             thoughts
             ;
             Hearken
             my
             beloved
             Brethren
             ,
             hath
             not
             God
             chosen
             the
             poor
             of
             this
             World
             rich
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             Heirs
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             them
             that
             love
             him
             ?
             Do
             not
             rich
             men
             oppress
             you
             ,
             and
             draw
             you
             before
             the
             Judgment
             seats
             ?
             Do
             not
             they
             blaspheme
             that
             worthy
             Name
             ,
             by
             they
             which
             you
             are
             ▪
             
             called
             ?
             If
             you
             fulfil
             the
             Royal
             Law
             of
             God
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             Nighbour
             as
             thy self
             ,
             ye
             d●
             well
             ,
             but
             if
             ye
             have
             a
             respect
             to
             persons
             ▪
             ye
             commit
             sin
             and
             are
             convinced
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             Transgressors
             .
          
           And
           the
           Apostle
           concludes
           whosoever
           shall
           keep
           the
           whole
           Law
           ,
           and
           offend
           in
           one
           point
           is
           guilty
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           such
           is
           the
           respecting
           of
           persons
           ,
           and
           giving
           flattering
           titles
           unto
           men
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           do
           it
           are
           Judges
           of
           evil
           thoughts
           and
           transgressors
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           is
           guilty
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           Marlorat
           out
           of
           Luther
           and
           Calvin
           saith
           upon
           this
           place
           ,
           
             to
             respect
             persons
             here
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             regard
             unto
             the
             outward
             habit
             ,
             garb
             and
             attire
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             to
             esteem
             or
             undervalue
             him
             ,
             love
             or
             dread
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             respect
             of
             persons
             is
             repugnant
             unto
             true
             Faith
             ,
             and
             is
             inconsiste●●
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             concludes
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             honoured
             up●●
             the
             account
             of
             Riches
          
           ;
           But
           this
           Generation
           of
           hypocrites
           are
           gone
           further
           into
           the
           Transgression
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           into
           honouring
           or
           disesteeming
           of
           men
           because
           of
           the●●
           Cloaths
           or
           habit
           ,
           a
           gold
           Ring
           ,
           a
           gay
           Cloak
           ,
           a
           Fan
           or
           〈◊〉
           Fether
           ,
           are
           become
           the
           only
           cognisa●ce
           or
           badge
           〈◊〉
           honourable
           persons
           in
           this
           age
           among
           professors
           ,
           〈◊〉
           it
           was
           not
           so
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           old
           ,
           but
           Modesty
           ,
           Gravity
           ,
           Sobriety
           ,
           Temporance
           ,
           Humility
           were
           the
           toke●
           of
           one
           truly
           honourable
           .
        
         
           Jerome
           writing
           to
           a
           great
           person
           in
           the
           world
           name●
           Celentia
           ,
           directing
           her
           how
           to
           live
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           h●
           riches
           and
           honours
           ,
           saith
           thus
           ,
           
             Heed
             not
             your
             Nobility
             nor
             do
             you
             thereupon
             take
             place
             of
             any
             ,
             repute
             not
             them
             w●
             are
             of
             a
             lower
             extraction
             to
             be
             your
             inferiors
             :
             Our
             Religi●
             admits
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             nor
             did
             it
             lead
             us
             to
             value
             t●
             outward
             condition
             of
             men
             but
             their
             inward
             frame
             of
             spiri●
             it
             is
             hereby
             that
             we
             pronouce
             men
             Noble
             ,
             and
             base
             with
             Go●
             not
             to
             serve
             sin
             is
             to
             be
             free
             ,
             and
             to
             excell
             in
             vertue
             is
             to
             〈◊〉
             Noble
             ;
             Besides
             it
             is
             folly
             for
             any
             to
             boast
             of
             Gentility
             ,
             sin●
             all
             are
             equally
             esteemed
             by
             God
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             material
             in
             wh●
             
             estate
             a
             man
             is
             born
             ,
             the
             new
             Creature
             hath
             no
             distinctions
          
           ;
           Or
           was
           this
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           one
           single
           person
           alone
           ,
           for
           Paulinius
           Bishop
           of
           Nola
           reproved
           
             Sulpitius
             Severus
          
           for
           writing
           himself
           in
           the
           title
           of
           a
           Letter
           to
           Paulinius
           (
           your
           servant
           ,
           )
           he
           saith
           
             In
             the
             title
             of
             my
             Letter
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             imitated
             your
             excellent
             Brotherhood
             ;
             because
             I
             thought
             it
             more
             secure
             to
             write
             truth
             ;
             Take
             heed
             hereafter
             how
             you
             being
             from
             a
             servant
             called
             out
             unto
             liberty
             ,
             do
             subscribe
             your self
             servant
             unto
             one
             who
             is
             your
             Brother
             and
             fellow-servant
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             sinful
             flattery
             ,
             not
             a
             Testimony
             of
             humility
             to
             pay
             those
             honours
             unto
             a
             man
             ,
             which
             are
             due
             to
             the
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             Master
             ,
             one
             God
          
           ;
           So
           this
           is
           no
           new
           Doctrine
           to
           deny
           respecting
           of
           persons
           ,
           and
           flattering
           titles
           and
           complements
           ,
           although
           it
           seem
           strange
           to
           this
           generation
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           corruptable
           part
           is
           exalted
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           below
           ,
           the
           truth
           and
           the
           power
           of
           God
           elevated
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           which
           dispiseth
           the
           honour
           which
           is
           from
           above
           ,
           and
           the
           humility
           and
           lowlinesse
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           their
           plainness
           and
           innocency
           ;
           But
           all
           that
           comes
           unto
           Christ
           and
           to
           believe
           in
           him
           and
           follow
           him
           for
           their
           example
           will
           come
           out
           of
           all
           these
           vain
           complemental
           flattering
           titles
           and
           respecting
           of
           persons
           ,
           and
           give
           all
           honour
           ,
           and
           Glory
           ,
           and
           Reverence
           unto
           him
           alone
           unto
           whom
           it
           is
           due
           ,
           and
           to
           respect
           him
           who
           is
           their
           life
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           respect
           unto
           all
           his
           Commandments
           ,
           and
           unto
           that
           which
           leads
           out
           of
           the
           vanity
           of
           the
           World
           and
           to
           the
           beginning
           again
           ,
           before
           deceit
           ,
           pride
           and
           flattery
           had
           a
           being
           in
           the
           pure
           innocency
           and
           uprightnesse
           ,
           where
           truth
           is
           spoken
           from
           the
           heart
           without
           flattery
           and
           dissimulation
           in
           all
           plainness
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XX.
           Universities
           and
           Schools
           of
           Natural
           Learning
           are
           of
           no
           use
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           making
           of
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           but
           a
           thing
           introduced
           ,
           &
           brought
           in
           in
           latter
           ages
           by
           the
           Apogates
           who
           had
           erred
           from
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           then
           admired
           and
           set
           up
           natural
           Languages
           and
           Philosophy
           ,
           that
           thereby
           they
           might
           be
           furnished
           to
           make
           discourses
           ,
           speeches
           and
           Sermons
           to
           get
           money
           by
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           are
           holden
           up
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           are
           made
           an
           absolute
           Idol
           ;
           and
           as
           to
           their
           Practise
           it
           s
           generally
           known
           to
           be
           prophane
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           meet
           to
           advance
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           CHrist
           Jesus
           the
           Everlasting
           High
           Priest
           and
           Minister
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           manifest
           in
           the
           fulness
           of
           time
           ,
           to
           fulfill
           the
           work
           which
           was
           given
           him
           to
           do
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           he
           chused
           unto
           him
           twelve
           Disciples
           which
           believed
           in
           him
           ,
           men
           who
           were
           not
           brought
           up
           at
           Universities
           ,
           neither
           had
           studied
           Philosophy
           nor
           natural
           Tongues
           ,
           but
           some
           Fishermen
           and
           such
           as
           were
           illiterate
           ,
           to
           be
           Ministers
           of
           the
           glad
           tidings
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           peace
           to
           the
           Nations
           ;
           and
           their
           ability
           stood
           in
           the
           Spirit
           where
           the
           ability
           of
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           now
           standeth
           ,
           viz.
           not
           in
           the
           Letter
           ,
           not
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           not
           in
           natural
           
           Languages
           ,
           not
           in
           Gramar
           and
           Musick
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Spirit
           which
           qualified
           them
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           they
           received
           abilities
           to
           declare
           the
           word
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           they
           had
           skill
           to
           divide
           it
           aright
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           every
           one
           their
           Portion
           ,
           and
           to
           minister
           to
           every
           one
           suitable
           to
           their
           state
           in
           which
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           skilled
           in
           the
           word
           of
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           many
           did
           believe
           through
           their
           Testimony
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           not
           the
           wisdome
           that
           was
           from
           below
           ,
           nor
           much
           read
           in
           natural
           Languages
           ,
           and
           some
           not
           learned
           (
           at
           all
           )
           yet
           they
           wanted
           not
           wisdome
           and
           utterance
           ,
           and
           words
           meet
           and
           suitable
           to
           declare
           and
           demonstrate
           the
           Heavenly
           mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           although
           it
           is
           true
           many
           of
           the
           Jews
           and
           learned
           Rabbies
           opposed
           them
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           at
           nought
           ,
           the
           Philosophers
           ,
           Stoicks
           and
           Epicures
           resisted
           ,
           yet
           they
           desired
           not
           to
           be
           approved
           in
           that
           wisdome
           which
           man
           Teacheth
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           wisdome
           which
           is
           from
           above
           ,
           which
           the
           natural
           man
           with
           all
           his
           natural
           parts
           does
           not
           understand
           ,
           and
           natural
           men
           with
           their
           naturall
           parts
           despises
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           they
           seek
           qualifications
           which
           the
           Lord
           never
           sought
           ,
           and
           such
           will
           not
           heed
           the
           qualifications
           which
           is
           laid
           down
           by
           them
           that
           were
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           they
           that
           had
           received
           the
           Spirit
           and
           were
           made
           Ministers
           by
           it
           ,
           were
           qualified
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           their
           holy
           conversations
           preacht
           unto
           others
           ,
           they
           were
           vigilent
           ,
           they
           were
           watchful
           ,
           they
           were
           sober
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           Temptations
           and
           Tryals
           ,
           but
           their
           lives
           were
           of
           good
           report
           ,
           no
           covetous
           persons
           ,
           seekers
           for
           their
           gain
           from
           their
           Quarters
           ,
           no
           Lords
           over
           mens
           faith
           ,
           nor
           Masters
           over
           mens
           Consciences
           ,
           but
           were
           servants
           unto
           all
           for
           Christs
           sake
           ;
           not
           like
           the
           Ministers
           in
           these
           dayes
           who
           will
           assume
           the
           office
           but
           has
           not
           received
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           neither
           are
           so
           qualified
           or
           fitted
           as
           they
           were
           who
           had
           no
           Universities
           nor
           Schools
           of
           Learning
           ,
           and
           
           these
           are
           they
           that
           cries
           up
           Natura
           Tongues
           and
           Languages
           as
           the
           chief
           Abilities
           of
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           are
           fit
           to
           dispence
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           such
           who
           are
           bred
           up
           and
           educated
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           such
           in
           former
           daies
           dispised
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           Tongues
           above
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           they
           now
           ;
           But
           let
           us
           consider
           whether
           soon
           after
           the
           Primitive
           times
           they
           had
           any
           such
           Universities
           ,
           or
           seven
           years
           prentiships
           as
           they
           have
           now
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           was
           their
           practise
           to
           be
           studying
           these
           things
           which
           be
           bu●
           natural
           ,
           and
           whether
           they
           did
           esteem
           them
           as
           any
           way
           helpfull
           to
           the
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           I
           may
           not
           be
           mis-understood
           ,
           I
           know
           each
           Language
           and
           each
           Tongue
           hath
           a
           proper
           signification
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           evil
           in
           themselves
           ;
           Schools
           of
           learning
           I
           am
           not
           against
           ,
           natural
           Languages
           they
           may
           be
           servicable
           for
           natural
           uses
           ,
           natural
           transaction
           in
           civil
           affairs
           betwixt
           Nation
           and
           Nation
           ,
           man
           and
           man
           ;
           but
           as
           they
           are
           extolled
           and
           cried
           up
           to
           be
           nurseries
           of
           piety
           ,
           and
           to
           fit
           men
           for
           the
           Ministry
           as
           to
           make
           it
           effectual
           ,
           is
           utterly
           false
           ,
           and
           more
           mischief
           is
           learned
           and
           impiety
           practised
           in
           these
           Universities
           then
           in
           any
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           indeed
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           main
           props
           and
           pillars
           of
           Antichrists
           Throne
           and
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           upholds
           his
           seat
           ;
           And
           that
           they
           only
           are
           the
           only
           fitted
           and
           called
           men
           to
           Minister
           ,
           who
           have
           natural
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           have
           read
           a
           little
           in
           a
           few
           Heathen
           Authors
           ,
           and
           thereby
           is
           able
           to
           comment
           and
           make
           a
           discourse
           to
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           ear
           ,
           (
           but
           Gods
           witness
           is
           not
           reached
           at
           all
           )
           and
           such
           dispises
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           sets
           light
           by
           them
           that
           enjoy
           it
           ,
           which
           clearly
           evidences
           they
           are
           out
           of
           the
           power
           of
           God
           which
           was
           among
           the
           first
           Christ●ans
           ,
           who
           received
           the
           Spirit
           and
           spoke
           from
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           sufficient
           and
           able
           to
           make
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ;
           So
           
           let
           us
           see
           what
           antiquity
           saith
           .
        
         
           
             Gaudentius
             de
             mor.
             secul
             .
             Justinian
          
           saith
           ,
           We
           do
           not
           read
           that
           ever
           the
           antients
           did
           ever
           openly
           in
           Schooles
           Teach
           Philosophy
           ,
           since
           they
           did
           rather
           abhor
           it
           ;
           And
           saith
           a
           good
           Author
           I
           would
           fain
           see
           a
           man
           that
           could
           shew
           that
           Christians
           either
           before
           or
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Justinian
           did
           openly
           teach
           Philosophy
           ;
           And
           
             Hadrian
             Saraviah
          
           informs
           us
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           had
           no
           Accademicall
           Schooles
           like
           to
           those
           now
           adayes
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           one
           at
           Alexandria
           ,
           but
           in
           these
           Schooles
           they
           read
           only
           Catachristicall
           Lectures
           ;
           and
           we
           do
           not
           read
           of
           any
           Universitie
           of
           the
           
             Waldenses
             ,
             Albigenses
          
           and
           Bohemians
           ,
           for
           most
           of
           their
           Ministers
           were
           Tradsemen
           and
           Handy-crafts
           men
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           spend
           their
           time
           in
           reading
           tongues
           or
           studying
           Authors
           .
        
         
           
             Herrald
             anaimad
             .
             in
             ar
             .
             nob
             .
          
           The
           Christians
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           living
           excluded
           from
           all
           honours
           and
           Magistracies
           ,
           did
           neglect
           these
           Studies
           which
           were
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           civil
           imployments
           ,
           because
           that
           Sophisters
           and
           Philosophers
           were
           the
           principal
           Enemies
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           Therefore
           upon
           this
           Account
           they
           condemned
           also
           all
           Politie
           ,
           Learning
           ,
           they
           condemned
           Tragedies
           and
           Comedies
           and
           other
           poetical
           writings
           ,
           being
           the
           main
           part
           of
           humane
           Learning
           ,
           as
           Judging
           they
           did
           not
           conduce
           to
           solid
           knowledge
           .
           
             Tertullian
             Liber
             de
             Idolatr
          
           .
           page
           138
           ,
           139.
           
           Judged
           that
           Schoole-Masters
           professing
           learning
           were
           guilty
           of
           great
           Idolatry
           ,
           because
           they
           only
           explained
           names
           and
           Genealogies
           and
           Fabulous
           Acts
           of
           Heathen
           Gods
           :
           and
           generally
           believers
           in
           those
           dayes
           harbered
           a
           very
           bad
           esteem
           of
           Natural
           Learning
           ,
           &
           generally
           the
           Christians
           were
           provoked
           thereunto
           ,
           because
           the
           Gentiles
           did
           upbraid
           them
           that
           the
           Teachers
           were
           Illiterate
           persons
           ,
           as
           Combers
           of
           woolls
           ,
           Weavers
           ,
           Fullers
           and
           the
           like
           :
           These
           things
           being
           objected
           a-against
           
           the
           Christians
           ;
           The
           Christians
           on
           the
           other
           side
           rejected
           all
           Learning
           ,
           as
           an
           useless
           thing
           and
           no
           way
           advantagious
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           though
           their
           adversaries
           boasted
           of
           it
           :
           
             Origen
             Lib.
          
           3.
           saith
           the
           Christians
           did
           declare
           that
           men
           of
           any
           Condition
           might
           be
           saved
           ,
           Servants
           ,
           Idiots
           and
           Rusticks
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           the
           World
           valued
           as
           fools
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           did
           confound
           the
           wise
           in
           their
           own
           wisdome
           ;
           and
           Selsus
           as
           Origen
           in
           his
           Book
           saith
           ,
           that
           Christians
           did
           proclaim
           it
           in
           their
           Assemblies
           ,
           
             (
             let
             none
             that
             is
             wise
             enter
             ,
             none
             that
             is
             learned
             ,
             none
             that
             is
             prudent
             ,
          
           for
           thus
           it
           is
           
             appointed
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             if
             there
             be
             any
             unwise
             ,
             unlearned
             ,
             any
             foolish
             ,
             let
             him
             approach
             with
             confidence
             ,
             for
             these
             were
             fit
             to
             be
             the
             servants
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Ouzetius
           in
           his
           Animadversions
           page
           25
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Gentiles
           did
           object
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           their
           rude
           stile
           ,
           their
           harsh
           Language
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           were
           destitute
           of
           all
           Addresses
           ,
           calling
           them
           Rusticks
           and
           Clowns
           ;
           So
           the
           Christians
           did
           again
           term
           the
           Gentiles
           the
           Politie
           ,
           the
           Eloquent
           and
           the
           Learned
           ;
           
             Clemence
             Romanus
          
           saith
           in
           his
           writing
           ,
           lib.
           2.
           chap
           6.
           
           
             Abstain
             from
             all
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             for
             what
             have
             you
             to
             do
             with
             strange
             discourses
             or
             Laws
             or
             false
             Prophets
             which
             Seduce
             weak
             men
             from
             the
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           Council
           at
           Carthage
           there
           was
           a
           Canon
           made
           distinct
           ,
           37.
           cap.
           Epist.
           
             citante
             ,
             Jac.
             Laurentio
             de
             lib.
             gentil
             .
          
           page
           41.
           
        
         
           
             Let
             not
             a
             Bishop
             read
             Heathen
             Authors
             ,
          
           Gracian
           
             saith
             ,
             we
             see
             that
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Lord
             neglecting
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             they
             read
             Comedies
             ,
             and
             read
             love
             verses
             out
             of
             Beuchlies
             ,
             they
             peruse
          
           Virgil
           ;
           
             And
             what
             is
             a
             sin
             of
             enforced
             necessity
             in
             Children
             is
             become
             their
             delight
             ,
             doth
             not
             he
             seem
             to
             walk
             in
             vanity
             and
             darknesse
             of
             mind
             ,
             who
             vexes
             himself
             day
             and
             night
             in
             the
             study
             of
             Lodgick
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             persuit
             of
             Phisicall
             Speculations
             one
             while
             elevates
             himself
             beyond
             the
             highest
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             precipitates
             
             himself
             below
             the
             neather
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             diveth
             into
             the
             Abisse
             ,
             and
             chargeth
             his
             memory
             with
             the
             distinct
             knowledge
             of
             verses
             .
          
        
         
           
             Petrus
             Belonius
          
           saith
           ,
           in
           Greece
           amongst
           the
           Christians
           which
           were
           very
           many
           ,
           there
           were
           very
           few
           learned
           men
           ,
           because
           they
           esteemed
           not
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           of
           nenessity
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           though
           they
           could
           speak
           Greek
           and
           some
           Latine
           ,
           but
           few
           could
           write
           or
           read
           ,
           in
           their
           Libraries
           were
           severall
           manuscrips
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           but
           no
           Historians
           ,
           no
           Philosophers
           ,
           for
           those
           were
           anathomized
           ;
           And
           all
           Christians
           were
           exhorted
           not
           to
           study
           Poetry
           nor
           Philosophy
           ;
           Yet
           Reader
           thou
           mayest
           understand
           that
           the
           Greek
           Church
           is
           highly
           owned
           for
           a
           true
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           and
           highly
           owned
           by
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           yet
           neither
           they
           nor
           the
           Pickards
           nor
           Waldenses
           in
           Bohemia
           did
           value
           learning
           ,
           so
           far
           were
           they
           from
           esteeming
           of
           it
           as
           the
           proper
           true
           Religion
           ,
           
             Luther
             de
             Institu
             .
             puer
             .
             inter
             .
             aper
             .
             Wittenburg
             ,
             to
             7.
             fol.
          
           444.
           
        
         
           Paul
           exhorteth
           to
           beware
           of
           Philosophy
           and
           vain
           deceit
           ,
           Col.
           2.
           
           He
           had
           been
           at
           Athens
           and
           had
           acquainted
           himself
           with
           that
           vain-glorious
           humane
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           knew
           the
           multiplicity
           of
           Contradictions
           which
           it
           had
           procured
           ;
           What
           then
           hath
           Athens
           to
           do
           with
           Jerusalem
           ?
           What
           fellowship
           hath
           the
           Epicures
           and
           Stoicks
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ?
           
             Jerome
             lib.
             1.
             
             Contra
             ,
             Pelag.
          
           what
           hath
           Aristotle
           to
           do
           with
           Paul
           ,
           or
           Plato
           with
           Peter
           ?
           A
           multitude
           of
           Testimonies
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           how
           the
           Christians
           did
           in
           former
           ages
           reject
           Philosophy
           and
           Heathen
           Authors
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           frivilous
           stories
           as
           no
           way
           lawfull
           for
           Christians
           to
           meddle
           in
           ;
           nor
           any
           way
           good
           to
           propagate
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           
             Bishop
             Usher
             in
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Waldenses
             by
             way
             of
             Apologie
             ,
             he
             saith
             God
             did
             chuse
             Fisher-men
             that
             so
             he
             might
             not
             give
             his
             glory
             to
             another
             ,
             for
             asmuch
             
             as
             the
             little
             ones
             had
             asked
             bre●d
             came
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             learned
             being
             busied
             about
             vain
             contentions
             and
             disputations
             were
             sent
             empty
             away
             ;
             The
             Waldenses
             saith
             Bishop
             Usher
             de
             success
             chap.
             6.
             28.
             
             We
             are
             not
             ashamed
             of
             our
             Teachers
             ,
             because
             they
             labour
             with
             their
             hands
             ,
             procuring
             thereby
             a
             livelihood
             to
             themselves
             ,
             because
             both
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             example
             of
             the
             Apostles
             doth
             lerd
             us
             to
             such
             apprehensions
             .
          
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Ceremonies
           which
           are
           found
           in
           these
           Universities
           and
           Colledges
           and
           popish
           superstitious
           practises
           ,
           I
           shall
           leave
           the
           Reader
           to
           read
           thém
           else
           where
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           many
           and
           so
           Superstitious
           that
           they
           come
           little
           behind
           Rome
           in
           Idolatry
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           their
           consecration
           of
           Priests
           ,
           and
           the
           endlesse
           rabble
           of
           Ceremonies
           which
           do
           attend
           as
           such
           times
           as
           they
           take
           degrees
           is
           well
           known
           to
           many
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           And
           yet
           these
           Universities
           and
           Schools
           are
           elevated
           in
           some
           mens
           minds
           as
           though
           they
           were
           the
           chief
           propagators
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           when
           as
           indeed
           they
           are
           an
           in-let
           of
           Heathenism
           and
           Idolatry
           and
           no
           way
           of
           necessity
           usefull
           for
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           judged
           by
           some
           learned
           men
           and
           that
           upon
           good
           ground
           ,
           that
           the
           present
           fashoned
           Universities
           Orders
           and
           Habits
           was
           from
           the
           Dominicans
           ;
           An
           order
           instituted
           by
           the
           Pope
           to
           suppress
           the
           Waldenses
           ,
           and
           their
           doctoral
           degrees
           by
           the
           learned
           are
           judged
           to
           be
           no
           other
           then
           Noval
           and
           accounted
           Antichristian
           ,
           by
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           so
           called
           ,
           in
           
             Scotland
             ,
             France
             ,
             Holland
             ,
             Switzerland
          
           and
           the
           Calvinists
           in
           high
           Germany
           ;
           And
           so
           many
           Doctors
           there
           are
           in
           the
           Universities
           who
           never
           knew
           how
           to
           divide
           the
           Word
           aright
           ,
           nor
           what
           it
           is
           to
           convert
           one
           Soul
           unto
           God
           ;
           A
           Doctor
           that
           is
           no
           Teacher
           he
           is
           a
           dumb
           dog
           and
           an
           insignificant
           piece
           of
           formality
           in
           the
           Universities
           ,
           
           which
           carries
           a
           shew
           of
           something
           ,
           but
           is
           nothing
           in
           substance
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           practise
           is
           several
           ridiculous
           Solemnities
           ,
           together
           with
           constant
           wearing
           of
           a
           Coull
           and
           some
           other
           vestments
           fetcht
           out
           of
           a
           popish
           Wardrobe
           ;
           It
           was
           an
           Article
           of
           
             John
             Wicklifs
          
           condemned
           at
           Constance
           ,
           who
           suffered
           as
           a
           Martyr
           ,
           that
           Graduations
           and
           Doctorships
           in
           Universities
           and
           Colledges
           as
           they
           were
           in
           use
           then
           did
           conduce
           nothing
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             ,
             page
          
           449.
           
        
         
           
             Didoclavius
             in
             his
             book
             
               Alte
               Damascanum
            
             page
             891.
             saith
             that
             Hoods
             ,
             Tippets
             and
             Square
             Caps
             were
             introduced
             by
             antichrist
             to
             promote
             his
             splendor
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             Stage-play
             dresse
             and
             altogether
             ridiculous
             ,
             being
             a
             distinguishment
             of
             some
             men
             from
             others
             by
             signes
             useless
             and
             destitute
             of
             all
             Ornament
             ;
             Upon
             their
             shoulders
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             there
             hangs
             down
             a
             hood
             such
             as
             fools
             used
             to
             wear
             ,
             being
             neither
             handsome
             nor
             convenient
             .
             Bucer
             refused
             to
             wear
             a
             square
             cap
             ,
             and
             being
             demanded
             the
             reason
             ,
             he
             answered
             that
             God
             had
             made
             his
             head
             round
             .
             Philpot
             chused
             rather
             to
             be
             secludvd
             the
             Convocation
             of
             the
             Clergy
             then
             to
             wear
             a
             hood
             and
             a
             Tippet
             ,
             who
             died
             a
             Martyr
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             ,
             as
             Fox
             tells
             us
             in
             his
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             ,
             and
             the
             superstitious
             hoods
             is
             but
             a
             product
             of
             the
             old
             
               Monkish
               mettel
               ,
               grounded
            
             upon
             the
             superstitious
             exposition
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             they
             wandred
             abroad
             in
             sheeps
             skins
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           whether
           such
           men
           are
           fit
           to
           be
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           who
           gives
           such
           expositions
           upon
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           is
           not
           altogether
           detestable
           and
           Idolatrous
           ,
           and
           savours
           altogether
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           as
           to
           expound
           such
           a
           Scripture
           as
           this
           ,
           
             stand
             fast
             having
             your
             loyns
             girt
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           this
           must
           signifie
           the
           Episcoparian
           girdles
           with
           which
           they
           tye
           their
           Canonical
           Coats
           or
           long
           black
           frocks
           ;
           And
           whether
           this
           is
           a
           
           good
           foundation
           for
           the
           Colledge
           Doctors
           to
           stand
           booted
           and
           spurd
           in
           the
           (
           Act
           )
           because
           there
           is
           mention
           made
           in
           Scripture
           of
           being
           shod
           with
           the
           preparation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           See
           Statute
           
             Accad
             .
             Oxon.
             Tit.
          
           7.
           parag
           .
           17.
           
           And
           whether
           this
           be
           not
           ridiculous
           and
           foolish
           to
           give
           for
           their
           armes
           the
           book
           with
           seven
           seales
           ?
           is
           not
           that
           a
           gross
           abuse
           of
           what
           is
           laid
           down
           in
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           
             liberal
             Arts
             (
             two
             whereof
             are
             Grammer
             and
             Fidling
             )
          
           are
           typified
           by
           these
           seals
           ,
           which
           none
           were
           worthy
           to
           open
           but
           the
           Lamb
           ?
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           their
           habits
           and
           black
           gowns
           and
           black
           Coats
           ,
           these
           have
           been
           borrowed
           from
           Rome
           or
           else
           from
           the
           Chimerians
           ,
           a
           sort
           of
           people
           of
           old
           among
           the
           Jews
           who
           were
           Idolaters
           ,
           Hosea
           ,
           10.
           
           〈◊〉
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           who
           drew
           people
           into
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           countenanced
           Idolatrous
           Priests
           ,
           2
           Kings
           23.
           
           Who
           were
           attired
           in
           black
           ;
           These
           were
           prophesied
           against
           by
           Hosea
           10.
           chap
           5.
           
           They
           were
           supprest
           by
           Josiah
           and
           Zephany
           chap.
           14.
           saith
           he
           ,
           stretch
           forth
           his
           hand
           upon
           Judah
           and
           upon
           all
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           cut
           off
           the
           remnant
           of
           Baal
           and
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Chimerims
           or
           black-coats
           with
           the
           Priests
           ;
           Jerome
           bids
           Nepotian
           being
           to
           enter
           upon
           the
           Clergy
           to
           avoid
           black
           attire
           .
        
         
           In
           Tertullians
           time
           every
           one
           that
           did
           turn
           Christian
           or
           was
           made
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           did
           renounce
           his
           gown
           which
           was
           the
           Romane
           vestment
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           the
           Clergy
           relinquisht
           dark
           coloured
           cloaks
           for
           Coats
           ,
           and
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Laity
           in
           fine
           were
           both
           alike
           habited
           ;
           And
           a
           Bishop
           was
           condemned
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Ga●grae
           for
           introducing
           the
           fashon
           of
           long
           sad
           coloured
           Cloaks
           that
           was
           condemned
           by
           the
           Assembly
           unbeseeming
           the
           Priesthood
           ;
           all
           this
           is
           clear
           out
           of
           Tertullians
           writings
           
             de
             pallio
          
           with
           the
           notes
           of
           Salmasius
           thereon
           ;
           And
           all
           these
           things
           had
           but
           a
           bad
           Original
           ,
           and
           were
           never
           commanded
           by
           God
           ;
           And
           seeing
           
           they
           are
           made
           such
           Idols
           of
           ought
           no
           longer
           to
           be
           imitated
           but
           to
           be
           quite
           abolished
           ;
           But
           some
           may
           object
           though
           the
           original
           were
           popish
           and
           Antichristian
           ,
           yet
           since
           they
           are
           employed
           to
           better
           uses
           ,
           
             (
             viz
          
           )
           for
           distinction
           ,
           order
           and
           decency
           they
           may
           lawfully
           enough
           be
           retained
           ;
           To
           this
           is
           answered
           ,
           might
           not
           the
           Jews
           have
           given
           the
           same
           reason
           to
           their
           reformers
           ,
           that
           the
           Golden
           Calfs
           and
           their
           Groves
           might
           not
           be
           consumed
           and
           turned
           into
           ashes
           ,
           because
           they
           might
           be
           better
           employed
           to
           good
           uses
           afterwards
           ,
           or
           might
           not
           the
           Brazen
           Serpent
           have
           continued
           as
           well
           as
           the
           pots
           of
           Ma●na
           ;
           Yet
           when
           it
           was
           become
           an
           Id●l
           away
           it
           must
           go
           ;
           but
           the
           sum
           of
           all
           is
           ,
           all
           these
           habits
           &
           attir's
           have
           been
           used
           for
           superstitious
           ends
           ,
           and
           pride
           ,
           and
           pomp
           ,
           and
           vain
           glory
           ;
           So
           they
           that
           retain
           them
           ,
           they
           do
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Levite
           that
           stole
           away
           Michals
           Gods
           from
           
             Mount
             Ephraim
          
           and
           set
           them
           up
           at
           Dan
           ,
           where
           Idolatry
           became
           a
           more
           publick
           worship
           ;
           So
           all
           this
           innovated
           superstitious
           trumpery
           is
           no
           way
           advantagious
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           neither
           conduceth
           to
           any
           true
           order
           ,
           neither
           hath
           any
           congruity
           with
           the
           primitive
           times
           ,
           &
           is
           to
           be
           denied
           by
           all
           that
           comes
           out
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           Apostacy
           into
           the
           primitive
           Order
           and
           the
           true
           Churches
           practice
           and
           the
           Saints
           example
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           Parish
           Churches
           which
           I
           mentioned
           before
           ,
           some
           say
           it
           was
           the
           Decree
           of
           the
           Lattern
           Council
           in
           the
           year
           1180.
           
           But
           Cambden
           saith
           that
           Dyonysius
           did
           onely
           distribute
           into
           Diocesses
           ,
           and
           others
           judge
           into
           Parishes
           ;
           and
           as
           concerning
           Church-yards
           to
           bury
           the
           dead
           ,
           its
           Original
           is
           Superstitious
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           ringing
           and
           singing
           and
           the
           reading
           before
           and
           over
           the
           dead
           is
           Iddlatrous
           and
           Superstitions
           ;
           Gaudentius
           saith
           that
           of
           old
           times
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           saith
           the
           Scriptures
           )
           they
           did
           bury
           their
           dead
           in
           their
           own
           ground
           ,
           which
           custome
           was
           taken
           away
           by
           Pope
           Innoteat
           the
           third
           ,
           he
           prohibited
           
           that
           any
           should
           cause
           themselves
           to
           be
           buried
           in
           unconsecrated
           ground
           ,
           forsaking
           the
           Sepulchers
           of
           their
           Fathers
           .
           Hospinian
           saith
           that
           at
           last
           it
           became
           so
           superstitious
           in
           being
           buried
           in
           order
           near
           the
           Church
           that
           they
           judged
           it
           material
           even
           to
           their
           salvation
           .
           
             De
             Orig.
          
           Temple
           lib.
           3.
           chap.
           1.
           
           The
           Waldenses
           said
           the
           uses
           of
           Church-yards
           is
           superstitious
           and
           invented
           only
           for
           Lucre
           sake
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           in
           what
           ground
           any
           one
           is
           buried
           ,
           see
           
             Usher
             de
             Suc●es
             .
             Eccles.
             Christ.
             chap
          
           6.
           
           And
           how
           much
           there
           is
           of
           this
           superstition
           in
           England
           now
           ,
           and
           what
           excessive
           rates
           are
           paid
           for
           breaking
           up
           ground
           all
           is
           sensible
           of
           that
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           one
           of
           the
           Popish
           nets
           which
           is
           holden
           up
           to
           get
           money
           by
           .
           And
           so
           I
           shall
           conclude
           these
           things
           and
           say
           with
           
             John
             ,
             Come
             out
             of
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             partaker
             of
             her
             sins
             ,
             least
             you
             be
             partakers
             of
             her
             Pla●●es
             ,
             for
             the
             hour
             of
             her
             judgment
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             wherein
             her
             filthiness
             and
             loathsomeness
             shall
             be
             made
             manifest
             to
             the
             Nations
             ,
             and
             her
             skirts
             shall
             be
             uncovered
             ,
             and
             her
             abominable
             practises
             discovered
             ,
          
           of
           which
           in
           part
           I
           have
           declared
           unto
           all
           in
           this
           discourse
           ,
           that
           all
           may
           see
           the
           abominations
           ,
           and
           depart
           out
           of
           the
           snares
           that
           leads
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           these
           practises
           which
           tends
           to
           destruction
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A44790-e2770
           
             
               Claudius
               Espontius
            
             ordain●d
             a●a
             counsel
             at
             
               Pysoy
               in
               France
               ,
               that
            
             Infants
             baptism
             should
             be
             received
             by
             tradition
             ,
             because
             it
             could
             not
             be
             proved
             as
             a
             command
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Ignatius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             was
             the
             first
             ordainer
             of
             Infants
             baptism
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             have
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Victor
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             instituted
             that
             children
             might
             be
             christned
             by
             Lay-men
             and
             Lay-women
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A44790-e3060
           
             Pius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             built
             the
             first
             Temple
             after
             the
             Apostacy
             ,
             in
             bonour
             to
             Prudentia
             .
          
           
             Dionysius
             in
             the
             year
             267
             divided
             both
             in
             Rome
             and
             other
             places
             into
             Parishes
             and
             Dioceses
             for
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Abraham
             and
             his
             Wife
             buried
             in
             Hebron
             ,
             in
             a
             piece
             of
             ground
             he
             bought
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A44790-e3640
           
             Justinian
             the
             Emperour
             ordained
             that
             men
             should
             swear
             by
             the
             Gospel
             or
             Book
             called
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             lay
             their
             hands
             thereon
             and
             kiss
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             So
             help
             me
             God.
             
          
           
             Silvester
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ordained
             that
             all
             Churches
             should
             be
             Christned
             and
             should
             be
             anointed
             with
             oyl
             .
          
           
             Clement
             Bishop
             ,
             ordained
             Confirmation
             of
             Children
             ,
             and
             said
             none
             was
             a
             perfect
             Christian
             if
             he
             wanted
             this
             ,
             and
             thus
             Children
             should
             be
             smo●e
             on
             the
             cheek
             signed
             with
             this
             Cross.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A44790-e3890
           
             *
             At
             Lions
             in
             France
             they
             apointed
             holy
             dayes
             to
             increase
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Boniface
             ,
             the
             fourth
             ordained
             
               Stephen
               ,
               Innocents
               ,
               Lawrence
               Michael
               ,
               Martin
               ,
               John
               Baptists
               ,
            
             and
             All
             Saints
             to
             be
             kept
             holy
             .
          
           
             
               Corpus
               Christi
            
             day
             ordained
             by
             Urbanus
             the
             fourth
             .
          
           
             Sylvester
             Bishop
             ordained
             Lammas
             day
             in
             memorial
             of
             Peters
             pain●
             .
          
           
             Gregory
             ordained
             that
             Mass
             ,
             or
             short
             prayer
             ,
             should
             be
             said
             over
             the
             Tombs
             of
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             Gregory
             appointed
             wednesday
             and
             friday
             should
             be
             fasted
             .
          
           
             Soulmass
             day
             was
             ordained
             by
             Odilo
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A44790-e4440
           
             Sextus
             Commanded
             that
             no
             Lay-people
             should
             touch
             the
             Priests
             Garments
             ,
          
           
             Sabinianus
             ordained
             that
             people
             should
             come
             together
             to
             hear
             Service
             by
             ringing
             Bells
             .
          
           
             John
             22.
             
             Bishop
             ordained
             bells
             to
             be
             tol'd
             three
             times
             a
             day
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A44790-e4800
           
             Singing
             of
             Mattens
             at
             set
             times
             Hierom
             appointed
             .
          
           
             Pelagius
             the
             second
             commanded
             Priests
             to
             say
             them
             dayly
             .
          
           
             ●elesphorus
             appointed
             that
             Lent
             should
             be
             kept
             before
             Easter
             and
             fasted
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             Mass
             and
             Letany
             many
             Authors
             patched
             it
             up
             at
             sundry
             times
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A44790-e13990
           
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             vol.
             2.
             
             Fol.
             55.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             lib.
             6.
             chap.
             pag.
             98.
             
          
           
             In
             his
             book
             de
             succes
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             ,
             vol.
             1.
             fol.
             527.
             
          
           
             Fol.
             653.
             
          
           
             Exodus
             20.
             7.
             
          
           
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             vol.
             2.
             fol.
             701.
             
          
           
             De
             succes
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A44790-e15440
           
             Acts
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             lib.
             4.
             chap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
             Epist.
             27.
             34.
             36.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             11.
             in
             actn
             
          
           
             Hom.
             16.
             in
             Evan.
             and
             dist
             .
             5.
             de
             consecr
             .
          
           
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             p.
             435.
             
          
           
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             p.
             536
             ,
             537.
             
          
           
             Prosper
             de
             vita
             contempt
             lib.
             2.
             chap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Cyril
             de
             adorat
             .
             in
             spir
             .
             &
             ver
             .
             lib.
             4.
             ad
             finem
             .
          
           
             Origen
             .
             homil
             .
             15
             in
             Levit.